Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“So, what will it be? Will you make the bet to switch bodies? I win you switch; you win you keep your human body.”

The world around me sloshed, she cannot be serious. Even this drunk I know I cannot switch bodies with someone else. “Yeah… sure.” I sloshed out.

The woman flipped a coin, caught it in both hands, and separated them. “Which hand is the coin in?”

“Uh… Left.”

She smirked opening her right hand. “Wrong, it was in my right. Deal is a deal.”

She held her hand up and a glowing circle formed. Little squiggles of what might be words appeared. She was not kidding. She had some kind of magic and was about to use it on me. I turned but two big bodyguards blocked my exit, hands holding my arms, they turned me around.

I kicked, but it was useless, these two were vastly stronger than I. She placed the magic ring over my chest, and my mind hazed over. Tears fell down my cheeks. This was supposed to be a successful business deal celebration; all I wanted was to celebrate a little from all the hard work. We were excelling into the big leagues.

“What are you?” I choked out, drunken state lost.

“A demon.” She chuckled as a devious smile grew. “Have fun deary, I made quite a mess.” I fell to the floor released from their hands. “It is done boys, toss her through. This new body will be perfect for ruling the human realm. Humans are such easy fools. Too bad I could not eat another before I took this one.” She laughed.

Shoved back, I was falling, plummeting hard to a ground I could not see. The wind caught on something on my back, and I was gliding uncontrollably. I looked over my shoulder; black membranous wings were spread wide. A demon, and I had no clue how to be one. I soared in a down angle; this woman meant for me to die, dropping me this way would have done it.

The ground was covered in trees neared. I covered my face bracing for impact. Branches hit my arms and legs and wings before I thudded to the ground, rolling. Opening my eyes, I lift myself off the ground sitting up. That should have killed me, but I was alive. I had cuts and scrapes along my body, a hole in my left wing, and everything hurt.

I moved everything, nothing broke, counted the lucky stars on that one. The scraps and hole in my wing mending themselves. My nails were pastel pink, long and sharp. Long pink hair cascaded down my shoulders. It was real, not a wig. What I thought was a good pop queen outfit was how she naturally looked.

My clothes were half shredded, not that she wore much to begin with. The important parts still covered. Her name was Lily, and if we switched, then I was now Lily. Who was she? What mess did she create? What life did I now have? It was of no use wondering when I had nothing to go on but a name and a few words.

I looked around my area, trees everywhere. Where do I even go? A shadow crossed the ground, I looked up, a figure flying overhead circling around the hole in the trees. A nice clearing to where I had landed.

I had taken down several branches while landing, a crash landing that seemed like it should have killed me. If she was in trouble, I have no doubt they might always be looking for her. To leave this place and become a human, she must have been in it deep.

She might have even landed me in the middle of their territory whoever this was. I stood, making haste to any coverage I could. I crouched in a bush between two trees. Thorns prickled my skin, cutting flesh. I covered my mouth. The tall figure dropped down to where I had been. Hunched over, looking around the area.

White hair, and he had a buzz cut. His mouth was covered by a metal mask. Green fur lined his neck and waist like bands, and he had eaglelike feet. I am going to die here and now. Something slithered up my leg, and I gasped. Clutching my mouth harder, I closed my eyes.

He said something I did not understand. His voice muffled like Vader through his mask.

Yanked up and dangled from my legs I screamed. “Please don’t hurt me!”

Another one landed next to him. He was shorter even with the bird like man’s hunched figure. This man was slender; he wore black and purple robes. His violet hair looked nice, but his gaze was enough to have me avert my eyes. They talked back and forth in a language I did not understand.

My stomach turned, bile filling my throat. “I’m going to be sick, please put me down.” They kept looking at each other. “Down, please.” I pointed; it was too late.

I threw the contentment of my stomach up. Vomit filled my nose and covered my face. I was let down gently vines still around my feet, they crawled up my legs and around my waist, lifting me again. I squeezed vomit out of my nose, but it did nothing for the smell. What were they waiting on?

The violet-haired demon approached me. The vines released and I was tied in a rope, a paper attached to the front. His nose crinkled. The bird man picked up the spare end, taking flight. Now where? Were they not going to kill me on the spot? She was in a mess; if she were running, then would she not have a kill on sight order?

Violet hair man pulled out a phone with bat wings. He talked to someone while giving me side glances. I glared back and he crinkled his nose. I stuck my tongue out and he mumbled something. The bird man above me chuckled, talking to him.

The flight was short, soaring past a large building that looked like a castle to a slightly smaller place. A mansion deck in all black sides and roof. Set on the ground, bird man helped me stand. Violet haired man snapped his fingers; icy water drenched me. A shiver down my spine as I whipped my face

Another man came out of the house. Red hair with red foxlike ears. He wore a white dress shirt with a red vest. A brown tail twitched behind him. He spoke and violet man stepped back and behind bird man who waved with smiling eyes. The red head snapped his fingers, and a huge towel surrounded me like a blanket. Rubbing all over, it was gentle, but it was weird.

I tried to move from it, but it followed.

“Stop.” I jerked my head away, losing balance I fell to the ground. Violet hair smirked. I stood on my own, shrugging the bird man’s hands off.

“Opera, what is going on? Oh, Hi professor Kalego and Shichiro. What are you doing here.” He spoke my language. He had blue hair and an innocent smile. This could be my saving grace.

“Hey, you must help me. There was a mistake. I don’t know where I am or who these people are? Please, I beg of you, help me. I don’t understand a single word they are saying.”

The boys’ eyes widened. “Opera, who is this?”

The red head replied to him.

“Okay. I uh, need to talk to Grandpa.” He left through the front door.

The two behind me blocked the exit and forced me to follow the red-headed demon. A red satin curtain flowed from every large window. A blood red carpet lining the walkway, gold embroidery along its edges. We turned down corridors and eventually into a large room.

The young boy was whispering in an older man’s ear. The ones behind me stepped back. He wore purple clothes, to what I could comprehend he was a royalty of some kind. Lemon yellow horns protruded from his head. Glasses on the bridge of his nose. His demeanor alone was enough to make my knees shake.

“Please, tell him I mean no harm.” The boy looked at me and whispered in the man’s ear again. The man snapped his fingers, and grinned. He doated on the child, waving him away.

When he was out of the room his voice bellowed. “You may leave Kalego and Shichiro- I need you to stay.”

“Lord Sullivan, it is one of the followers of the six fingers.” Violet hair man protested.

“I see. Nonetheless, I see her as no harm in her state. One of her against us three, she would not survive. You can leave.” The violet haired man giving one last glance at me, shaking his head.

“Kalego, we could always go and play.” The red head spoke.

“No, thanks. I will go.” He cowered and left the room.

Bird man turned to Sullivan. “We found her crash landed in the forest. She does not speak our demonic tongue.”

I understood everything. This man snapped his fingers, and I understood every word that was spoken.

“I do not know if you can understand me, but this was all a mistake. I…” The ropes snapped off.

“My grandson says you were speaking a human language. Care to explain why you were lurking around in the forest.”

“I assure you, not lurking. I was drinking, and this lady.” I pointed to myself. “This body was not mine an hour ago. She said let us make a bet to switch bodies. I thought it impossible; I was human. Demons were not real.” I cried, tears flowing down. “I don’t know.” I collapsed. “What do I do?”

“She is not lying or trying to deceive us.”

Sullivan rubbed his chin. “Hmm, Lilith crossed over to the human realm to escape. She left this girl as a decoy. My Iruma was right in is observation, he’s so smart.” He was partly singing all cheerfully.

“Where am I?”

“The Netherworld. As of right now you are a wanted woman by us and the six fingers. There is not a place for you to be safe.”

“I did not do anything wrong. It was all a mistake, a trick.” I sniffled, pulled my legs in.

“No deception.” Birdman spoke.

The doors opened and closed. “Grandpa, we should protect her. Demons are not supposed to cross over to the human realm, right? She was swapped and forced back here. It is something that should never have happened. She does not know anything here like me when I arrived.” A hand was placed on my shoulder.

I looked up to him. “You were human once too?”

“I am human still.”

“Iruma, you are not to tell others this.” Sullivan looked mad, but his face fell to doating again.

“Grandpa, you said I can have whatever I wanted. I want to take her under my wing and help her navigate the world we live in.”

“I could help, Kalego as well if you allow this.” Bird man was Shichiro. So, the mad looking one was Kalego.

“I will do whatever you wish, just do not kill me.”

“Opera, what do you think?”

The red heads ears twitched at his name. “Sir, it has never happened here before. If the six fingers find her it could mean her death. We have our own reasons for her execution. If we did this, we would have to change her appearance and give her a new identity.”

Sullivan stood. “That will not be so easy. Her scent will give her away to the six fingers.”

“Grandpa, you have to try, don’t forget what you did for me when I arrived.”

“Iruma, I need you to run along to school now.”

Iruma nodded. “Yes grandpa. See you later!” He shouted in a gleeful tone. Waving goodbye, smiling a mile wide. What did he do to get landed here?

“Young lady, please stand and tell me your name.”

I stood hands clasped. “Violetta.”

“My Iruma has taken a liking to you, and I cannot deny my precious grandson any request.” His whole demeanor changed, he was smiling, and not the angry looking demon I had just met. “So now I must ask. Will you, Violetta, become my granddaughter?” He had my hand clasped in his, my eyes widened.

A what? Granddaughter. Is he for real? It was this or what other option. If he did not help me, I would be doomed. Would they drop me off or finish me themselves? I have to say yes, or the alternative might be death.

“Uh, yes. You may call me Viola for short.”

“Oh, goodie.” He jumped up and down. “Sign here.” He has these on tap. I signed the papers, adoption into the family.

“What if I said no.”

“Then I would have to kill you.” His smile did not fade. Was he serious or was he kidding?

“Then I am glad I like it here already.”

“Opera.” He sang. “Let us get her situated and whip up some potions.”

He hummed to himself, and she strolled down the hallway, I followed behind him. He opened the door to an empty room; he snapped his finger and the room transformed.

Pink carpet, and curtains. The bed was pastel pink with white ruffles. Frilly pillows with more white ruffles. A vanity of pink and white. I was not a pink person; I cringed at his idea of the perfect granddaughter’s room.

“Do you like it?” He asked.

My nose crinkled. “Its… very pink.”

“You don’t like it.”

“It is more than I expected, I just like green. Emerald, to be precise.”

“Oh, then here.” He snapped his finger, the bright pink room turned to shades of emerald, and like palette colors.

“Oh, now this is perfect.” I ran and flopped in the bed. “This bed is so soft.”

“Opera, good timing.” I leaned up from the bed to look at Sullivan.

“Some of the potions we had in stock. Lady Violetta, the choses are yours to choose how you will look. We cannot change your age, so you are stuck in that aspect.”

“Um how old would I be?”

“Lilith was around twenty-five. You know extraordinarily little, so I can help teach you some things here.”

“I plan to put her into the school.”

“Lord Sullivan, she is too old to be in school.”

“None since.”

“Others were only that old because they aged slower.”

“Hold up, school? I did my time as a human.”

“Yes, but I must ensure my granddaughter has the best education for a demon. Go on, choose how you will look.”

School, what in the actual hell is this? I took a breath, on the vanity was a set of vials with names. Green, blue, yellow, and purple hair colors. Same for nails and eyes, but black was added.

I grinned. “It is like building a character. Green hair, that one is happening. Oh, and purple eyes. Should I do green or black nails? There is purple.”

“That is up to you my dear, whatever you choose I will make it permanent.”

“Um, I will go black, a neutral color. It is not like I cannot paint them, right?” Opera nodded.

I lined the vials up, drinking one at a time. Each one tasted worse than the last. I felt so nauseous afterward. My head was patted; I looked up in the mirror at the new reflection. They had all worked. Sullivan chanted words I did not understand. A light under his hand flashed and my body glowed in and out.

“This will be permanent. You do not have to worry about it wearing off or someone using a potion on you to change your appearance back. Welcome to the Netherworld, Viola. Get some rest for today, Tomorrow Opera will help you with figuring out your rank.”

“My rank?”

“Yes, we demons are under a ranking system. Ten is the highest. I am ranked nine, Naberius Kalego, Shichiro Balam is ranked eight. As of now, you have no rank.”

“I am being sincere when I say this, but why is it so important?”

“It decides everything from the quality of food you can have to your popularity and wealth. Rank decides your life as a demon.”

“Then I thank you for this opportunity to claim a rank for myself.”

“You’re welcome deary. Just do your best and I will always be proud of you. I must go now; I must enroll you in school and produce a good back story for you.” I nodded. He and opera left the room.

With how crazy this last our had been my last thought was Eli, he was home with someone who was not me. What might she do to him? Was he gone forever, never to be with him again? They must be a way to cross if she did so herself. Goal: get strong enough to get back to Eli.

Chapter Text

This was one hell of a day, and it wasn’t even over yet. Iruma was off at school, and according to Gramps, he would not be back until way in the night. I was not one to like the seven hours I had to be at school, he was doing almost twelve or more. Crazy, all of it. Why would you ever want to be a human?

I hope she knew being human had no upsides. We were powerless and if she did anything to them, she would be investigated. My child was my whole world, and I could not get to him. What was he doing now? Was he safe, and alive? Was she torturing him? A tear streaked my cheek. Would I ever get to see him again? A stream flowed and broke down.

“My Lady, what is wrong?” Opera finished the last braid, Pinning it around a bun.

“I had a child in the human world.” I looked down. “I just hope he is okay. Let us start training, I wish to give back what was handed to me.”

In the back yard of this pristine mansion, he taught me to fly properly. How to land on my feet and not my face. After a few minutes I got the hang of it, my body already knew what to do, I just had to grow used to it. I was fast and the shape of my wings allowed me to be more agile and glide for a long distance. Like how I descended downwards.

“You are doing well. I have no doubt you will pass the flying test. Your body and mind seem closer now. There are a few ranks up’s you have missed so we will move on to defense. You will have to participate in execution cannonball with a group of teachers.”

“Teachers? I know I am considered older but that feels harsh?”

He held a ball up in one hand, and one finger on his other hand. “It is a one-time event; students do not play more than once for a rank. So, the teaching staff will participate with you. It will be twice as hard, but if you succeed you will be granted a rank up. Dodge.” He threw the ball, it hit me in the gut. My arms curled around the ball, clutching it.

I wheezed a breath. “Does catching count?”

His ears twitched. “You caught that with good reflex.”

“I played softball.” I reared up, preparing to throw the ball back as hard as I could. I kicked my leg in the air, slamming it down I slung the ball full force. It launched, he tilted his head, and it whizzed by his ear. It slammed into a tree denting it, I cupped my mouth.

“You are doing so well. Let us focus on dodging first, not every ball you can catch.” My brain sighed in relief.

For an hour I had balls thrown at me unrelentingly. I was hit so many times I lost count. This was a punishment, not training. I caught a ball, blocking the others from hitting me. I jumped throwing a ball.

“Enough!” I shouted. “This is dumb. Who can dodge like that?”

“Iruma can. I have yet to hit him.”

I raised my eyebrows. “You got to be kidding me. Can we take a break then? I have yet to look around the home.”

“Oh, I almost forgot. You talked training and got excited, skipping over the tour of your new home.”

This house was massive; it reminded me a little of my home. Mine was not as grand or nearly as big, but it had similarities. Opera opened the doors to a room with a music stand and an instrument case around the edge of the room.

“Each case does have an instrument inside, if you wish we can get you a tutor.” I looked around the room.

The music stand had a beginner book on the stand with trumpet music. The Piano had a similar book splayed open. A shelf had all kinds of learning books and theories all categorized by the type of instrument it belonged to.

I grinned at opera as I pulled an advanced violin book out. “What do demons play?”

I flipped through the pages, how everything was so like the human realm it baffled me. Did it come from here or vice versa? I scanned over the cases, looking for a violin. Cracking open a case, my eyes watered. The foliage décor on the outside made of gold. The silver strings shined in the lighting. The bow was no less beautifully made and matched the violin perfectly.

“You play violin?”

“Play?” I said I pulled it from the case, testing the strings. “I competed as a child.” I tuned the strings and tightened my bow. Testing for the right sound and adjusted accordingly. I turned to a page of a slow-paced song and read the notes humming to myself.

“Sit, Opera. I think I may spend a little time here.”

“I must prepare dinner, master Iruma will be home in a little while.”

“Oh, okay then. I will be here when you return.” I was sad to see him go, but being alone was something I also wanted. Digesting the day in my sea of thoughts. I practiced the song, and bow moving like I had not been rusty for years. I could see the images in my mind. Something odd happened, music notes danced in the room.

I stopped and the images disappeared. I played again; the notes danced. I grinned, the through of others dancing slowly to this had my heart melting. The dancing notes turned to people and demons dancing a waltz. This world was enchanting at every corner. Who knew a demonic instrument could do something like this?

“This violin is the greatest thing in this world. Who knew music could be any better.”

“Oh, my goodness, my granddaughter, Viola, has a true ability with instruments.” My head turned, Sullivan was hugging me and spinning me around.

“Uh. S... Grandpa. Please put me down.”

“Yes, of course. That was not the violin that made those images. It was you. You have a bloodline gift it seems. I doubt she knew or did not tell a soul. I have not heard of someone else having this gift in years. Play something else, your grandpa wants to hear more.”

“Sure.”

He was full on in this grandpa mode. A blood line gift: I know I changed the outside, but the inside was still the same. If I never picked this up, if he never stopped by. I would not think anything of this. Would that mean that others with the same blood would notice? Would they come after me?

I hesitated. “You said blood line, does that mean others will come for me?”

“Only one other person I know has this ability. Sometimes gifts disappear for generations, and other times gifts appear out of need. This one seems to let you use music and turn it into something you can see and possibly touch. Now play something nice for your grandpa.” His giddy smile made one peek from me.

I raised my violin, playing a song, I already knew. One that had a lot of feeling and meaning. The room erupted in images, children playing, parents laughing. Dancing around in the nighttime like all worries were gone. Stars swirled around the moon. The kids swung around, and a tear streaked down my cheek. I missed my own, and I would make that woman pay when I got back.

They changed face and I halted the show. The images evaporated. “I am sorry.”

He smiled in glee. “Nonsense, I have a talented and powerful daughter. I have no doubt you will become a successful demon in the future. The gift you have is all interpretation and emotions. If you think and will it, it could grow into an exceptionally powerful gift.”

“GRANDPA!” His attention snapped to the door.

“My Iruma is home.” He skipped out of the room like a schoolchild. If he was ranked nine, why did he act like that? I set the violin down in the case. Joining them in the hallway.

My face stiffened at the man behind Iruma, the angry one. What was his name again? Kalbi Kal-something. “You must be the new grandchild.” He had a stack of books in his hands. “If you really wish to join the class you have to complete the end of terms exam.” I walked up to him, holding my hands out.

He dropped the books in my hands. “I will see you tomorrow for your entrance exams.” I nodded.

I moved behind Sullivan looking off in the distance at the pretty ornate foliage carvings around the door. That face meant business, and he looked like he wanted to rip every person apart. If he smiled, he might look attractive and less intimidating. Wonder if he is staving off wrinkles with this tactic or if it was just him.

“My granddaughter is quite talented. I am sure she will exceed your expectations.”

“Are you sure, the mind seems distant.” It was his personality.

I glared from the side. “Not looking at someone does not insinuate absence of listening. I was pondering as to why you have a constant look of constipation on your face.”

His teeth gritted. “You need to be more respectful around those at a higher rank than you.”

I scoffed. “Respect is earned like a rank. You did not earn that from me thus far.” I turned my head.

“Will she be like.., my sister?” Iruma asked.

“Yes. Kalego, I will make sure she arrives to school tomorrow.”

“Right, I need to go now. Study hard, you are vastly behind your… peers.”

I glanced over my shoulder. I wanted to say something, but I refrained. Whipping my head back away from him, I walked down the hall, and to the left where Opera stood.

“I can take those to your room.”

“I got it. Kalego is out there, go say hi to him for me.” His ears twitched, and a faint grin enlightened his lips. I knew there was something weird between them, the way Kalego shrunk to get away from Opera made it evident. Whatever history was there, I might be able to use it to my advantage.

My doors opened automatically for me, and I set all the books on the table. Astrology, transfiguration, topics I had thought of based on grandpa. Diabotany looked like plants and animals. Torture, Demons will be demons. Interacting with Familiars, this book intrigued me. Like a witch familiar. There was more but I stopped for the familiar book.

There were all kinds of familiars you could gain, and this book taught you how to train and become a good partner to your familiar. Each contract was a yearlong, and most never had the same one twice in a row. It was because they could switch based on the need of the demon or by who they were in power. The interest had to line up somewhere.

If I wanted to pass this exam I would have to work sevenfold. I did not like doing things that uninterested me, but this whole world was something new. I had to reread some paragraphs in that book already. I wonder if Opera would help me with this learning delay. One thing that has not changed about me.

Chapter Text

This dinner table was the epitome of disgust. Tentacles and eyes bobbed in soup, wings of creatures floating like leaves on muddy looking water. Other things I could not distinguish. Purple bowl of mashed food. The more normal looking thing was an animal roast, but not one I had ever seen. I had not eaten anything since I arrived here, and this was not helping to entice me.

Iruma was chowing down on everything. This kid had no end to his stomach, and not care what went in it. The amount of food he consumed was unrealistic. Where did he put it all? I felt my ears pull back, and I realized my face had contorted. I sighed relaxing my face.

Opera lowered his face next to mine talking low. "I understand if it seems unusual to you, but I assure you it all tastes good."

My cheeks heated. It was embarrassing enough to be here under adoptive conditions, but to comment on how I might feel. I looked at Iruma, he nodded, pointing to something. The stake with bat wings, no. I watched him pick up the stake, and cut the wings off.

He held the plate out. "I promise it is just like regular stake."

Taking the plate, I cut a slice off. Without the wings it was a normal stake. Smelled like one, too. I took a bite chewing slowly. It was good, the savory flavors made my mouth water for more.

"Do that again."

He laughed. "This is like mashed potatoes, and this is like a casserole. It's cheese, um noodles and some other flavorings." He explained what some things tasted like to the best of his ability, but it seemed like he was not exposed to much as a young kid.

"Thanks, you were helpful. I'm not used to my meals looking at me, or… still moving."

"You'll get used to it, it took me a day, but it all tasted good. Best food I ever had."

"You have excellent manners, my lady."

"I used to be the boss of a company, having dinner parties, and catering to potential clients. Manners were important."

Grandpa beamed at me. "If you were successful in the human world, I have no doubt you passed the exams. Why, I bet tomorrow you'll be at rank two, bet. I expect nothing less."

I moved food around on my plate with my fork. "That's a lot of pressure."

"No matter what, I will still adore you."

"Right, Opera?" My eyes panned up to him.

"Yes?"

"How much time do I have to study for my exam?"

"Three weeks' time."

"That's all I have?!" I grabbed my head, shaking it. "Not seven-fold, fourteen-fold." I grumbled. "Grandpa, I need flash cards to help me study."

"Anything for my one and only granddaughter." He snapped his fingers.

Flash cards of all the different topics landed on the table next to me. I was going to make my own and he gave me all the information pre-made. A term or picture on one side and the description on the back. I had gold in my hands.

I jumped up hugging him. "You're the best Grandpa in the whole Nether world."

"You hear that Opera, the Best Grandpa in the whole Nether world. Study hard, princess."

"Of course." I took all the flash cards back to my room.

I read them out loud, repeating the terms several times. Describe the pictures, then the description and states of the plant or animal. They had their own version of cacti in this world, and I wanted one of my own.

This one had a lilac purple hue body with a pink flower on top. The poisonous Racti. One prick and you would hallucinate for hours. The plant had vines, once you go down it would wrap you up and eat you or its prey. Carnivorous and pretty.

I had cacti all over my house, took great care of them too. I had plants as old as my child. I frowned; she took me away from him. I will learn all of this and find a way to get back to him. I will not sit by and pretend I have a new life here.

I was not even admitted to this school, and he had clothes for me. He did the same for Iruma, and I was surprised that they fit as well as they had. He also insisted I take the violin as a gift, giving me a convenient backpack style case. I was doing a summoning and a flying test today, when would I need something like that? Iruma and I walked the pathway up to school together.

Shichiro waved and his eyes smiled as I walked up to the school. "Welcome to Babyls, I will be escorting you to the Familiars Hall."

Students walked in, greeted by other older students saying good morning. A woman shouted at them. "Louder, I can't hear you."

They shouted in unison. "Yes, student council president." Then they were shouting.

Iruma grabbed my hand, getting my attention. "Bye, Violetta, good luck." He dropped my hand, and we waved bye.

"Are you ready miss, Violetta?" I nodded to him.

I followed Shichiro around the school, Students walked the hallways. Stares of eyes followed me as I walked behind him. It was stated I was the oldest to attend, I am probably an old lady to these students. He went through two green doors to a large room. Pillars supported the Familiar hall's wide-open spaces.

Kalego stood at the end where a pentagram was drawn on the floor. A barrier wall about three feet high circled around it. A lit candle at the center. He looked twice as annoyed today from yesterday. He eyes the cargo I had on my back.

"I see you made it on time." I nodded. "Let us begin. I am the overseer of the summoners ritual for you to gain a familiar. You will use this piece of paper to which I have already put my symbol on for you to use. All you need to do is add a circle of blood and burn it over the fire. Then your familiar will appear."

I wonder which I would gain. I took the piece of paper from him. An intricate square with circles that looked like moon phases.

"The familiar must listen to its master no matter what or it will be punished. It is a part of the blood bond you will share."

Walking up the two steps to the summoning circle, I stood next to the candle. Cutting my finger with a nail, I drew the circle with blood. I placed the parchment over the fire. It burned at the tip; smoke erupted filling the whole space. I coughed, waving smoke from my face. A fierce snarl came from the smoke.

Six red dots glowed through the smoke, getting closer. A voice of many together spoke. "Who dared to summon me." It let out a snort; the smoke cleared from the wind it created. A three headed hound, half the height of the room loomed over the circle edge.

Kalego pushed himself in front of me, his familiar emerged snarling back. "What were you thinking when you summoned your familiar. Stay behind me."

The three headed hound laughed. "A Naberius clan member. We are blood bonded; I am not so dense to ignore the laws of familiars. Also do not forget where your bloodline descends from, we packed to help your race form a better world." He stomped a paw on the ground, Kalego's familiar disappeared.

"Kalego, I'm scared. What do I do?"

The three headed beast laid on the ground. Even then it towered over me. "Is this better?" The beast asked, I nodded.

Kalego turned. "You should fear a familiar, this one in particular." His Solomon face was not helping as he moved to stand behind me.

"We are Yodh, you are?"

"Violetta, um, or Viola for short."

Each head shook in slightly different directions. "My name is Tet." The middle one spoke, it was a single strong voice.

I titled my head, pointing at the one in the middle. "But you said Yodh." The one on the right started laughing hysterically. The one on the left was covering his eyes.

Tet snapped at the one on the right, he stopped, but smirked at me. "I am Chet."

The one covering his eyes lifted one ear. "Zayin." He covered up, turning his head. "Together."

"We." Tet spoke.

"Are." Chet said.

"Yodh." They spoke in unison.

They all had collars on with tags, from left to right the colors were blue, red, and yellow. With one unison black band, a matching symbol that looked like an abstract horned demon. Each one had a different dangling tag. I stepped closer, Tet sniffed me.

Chet pushed a low growling Tet out of the way. "Violetta, knock, knock."

"Who's there?"

"Who's."

"Who's who?"

"What are you, a Deviowl?" He started chackling. I smiled, then I laughed with him.

"Chet, Knock, knock."

He smirked. "Who's there."

"Least."

"Least who?"

"Least you can do is answer the door."

He covered his head with a paw, howling. "Come in." He laughed harder. "Doors open."

Tet snapped at him. "That's enough, my turn. Our last master gave us these collars, would you be forgiving if we kept them, and our names?"

"Yes, a gift is something you keep. It has a sentimental value; I do not have the heart to tell you to get rid of them nor have you change name. Besides, I think they look nice. My I ask who your last master was?"

The ones on the outside looked to the Tet. "We will not speak of her as you are now our master. What year is it?"

I looked at Kalego, his arms were crossed as he spoke. "Year one thousand and thirteen of the new world order."

Zayin uncovered an eye then shied away again. "I like her."

They spoke in unison. "As Yodh, we pledge to be your one and only familiar for the rest of your life. If you try to have another, we will get rid of them. Summon me whenever you please, our bound runs deeper than the blood." They disappeared in a plumb of smoke. One familiar, three heads, and four names to remember.

Shichiro rubbed the bottom of his chin. "Interesting indeed."

"Sullivan has a way with picking grandchildren." Kalego turned walking out of the room, I followed close behind.

What did he mean interesting? I would have to dive a little deeper into the Familiars book tonight. I followed them to an elevator; he pressed a button and the doors closed and opened in a new place. A barren land of tall standing makeshift stone pillars. Many with flat tops like the one we were standing on. Metal fencing aligned the edges with one opening.

"This one is simple; you must fly to the other side of the valley of Two valleys. Cutthroat Valley is on the right and is home to the king of the valley. Warbling is on the left. How ever long it takes for you to fly through will help determine you rank."

"How do I know if I am on the right path?"

"There are markers for you to follow. Use the yellow ones." He sighed with exasperation. "I will be on the other side of the valley waiting for you. Your time starts now." He clicked his watch, stepped into the elevator, and it closed and zipped off through the sky.

I took off, the valley split into two. I saw the yellow flags, and I saw red. Iruma said the dangerous route was the fastest one, home to the king of the valley. If I stay low and be mindful of my surroundings, I should be fine. Veering to the right I followed the red flags from below. Hopefully this king of the valley will be sleeping, and I can fly under his radar.

Weaving in and out of the pillars, I kept close to their side. A forest of thick purple and black vines a few feet below me. I would have to fly, there was not walking from this point on. Loud flapping overhead, I curled up against a pillar to see. A massive beast was flying in the same direction as me. He landed on a cliff.

It was quiet, and I started flying again. That had to be the nest. I was good at gliding, but I would need some speed to get a crossed. I flapped hard, gaining speed, and soared under the cliff's edge. Slowly descended towards the purple vines. At the last possible second, I flapped to raise myself. A gust of wing caught my wings, sending me up and over where I planned to maintain.

The beast roared, as eyes landed on me. I dove down, weaving in and out. Hiding behind a pillar. The beast was coming up to me. The pillar broke and I was snatched from my spot. The beast flew up with me in its paws. Why did I not listen to Kalego? I was dropped in the nest on my stomach; the beast sniffed me and then rubbed its head on me.

What? "Um, hello?"

It said nothing to me.

"I need to finish my race; um it is important for me to do so." The beast rolled on its back. "You want me to pet you?" I rubbed the fur along the belly side of the belly side of the beast.

He shoved a paw in my direction. A small purple thorn was lodged deep. It looked bad as it bled out the sides. If I were impaled by one of these, I would be dead. Then I remembered Iruma had encountered this best before. He said he healed it, and it helped him. The beast must smell him on me, but we spent so little time together.

Grabbing hold of the spike, I yanked on it. It was stuck, no wonder it needed some help. Another good grip and a heave of all my strength, it did not budge, and he cried. My eyes teared up, the poor thing was in pain, and I could not do anything. All I had was the violin, I took it off my back. I looked at the beast, then the case.

I had a light bulb turned on in my head. I was not strong enough, but magic might be. Unzipping the violin case, I tuned the violin and tightened my bow. Sullivan said interpretation and emotion. I closed my eyes, playing a comforting tune to soothe the crying beast. I peeked, the notes transforming into soothing caresses around the beasts' neck and belly.

The beast purred, Shichiro's vines came to mind, they were strong. I changed the tune, commanding the translucent vines to wrap around the spike. 'Pull' I commanded the vines through lyrics. Out popped the thorn, it thudded to the ground. What was the extent of this magic? Could it heal the gaping wound?

As the thought formed, a green glowing circle appeared over the wound. I changed the tune of the song, focusing everything on healing. The wound shrunk right before my eyes. I was doing it. I was healing, I was using magic. I had no doubt I could do anything with the power of music. The wound sealed up leaving a small scar in its place.

I smirked, laying my head on the violin's head. "I used magic. Thank you for believing in me Sullivan. This grandpa knows best."

The beast wrapped me up and licked my face. King of the valley my butt, it was like a giant baby. Another roar rang out from the sky, an even bigger beast was coming towards the nest. It was a baby, and to that thing. Follow the yellow flags and it will be your yellow brick road. I am such an idiot. Its mother landed on the side, stalking towards me.

The baby yipped at its mom, holding its' paw up. She backed off, moved out of the way, and nodded for me to go. I did not hesitate; packing my violin up, I took off out of the nest. Following the red flags, I moved as fast as I could go. This whole world was just one giant thorn bush. I saw the clearing where the two merged again. Kalego was relaxing in a chair sipping tea. A floating plaque disappeared.

I landed next to him; he stopped his watch. "Impressive, have any trouble?"

I shook my head as calmly as could be. No need to know that I went to the red flags like it was my toxic trait.

"Then we can give you your rank. Put your hand in the ranking owl's pouch and pull out your respective rank."

A three eyed owl rested on Kalego's arm. My first official ranking. I placed a hand in the pouch, the bird looked me dead in the eyes. I felt a small metal plate and took it out. Not wishing to steer at the owl any longer.

"Dal…" I looked too him, his face and mouth frozen in time.

I waved my hand in front of his face, no reaction. A giggle caught my attention. My eyes darting to the Owl who was watching me, eyes looking over me. A tiny head popped from the pouch, A feminine looking fairy's smile turning to a sharp toothed grin. She Darted out of the belly and straight at me. I recoiled, it slammed into my face, knocking me to the ground.

My eyes burned; what kind of sick joke was that?"

"…eth. That is a good rank to start… Why are you on the ground?"

I rubbed my eyes. "What kind of demented joke are you playing?" I looked up as I stood.

His head tilted. "None. You have a chance to rank up on the last day of this week during executioner cannonball. Then with your final exams. Study hard, and practice; I am sure you will be placed in a good class. When did you put that on?"

"Put what?"

He reached out, electricity shot out hitting his finger. "I think you are the one playing a joke, the tiara."

I touched the top of my head. "I feel nothing." I ruffled my hair.

He summoned a mirror, there was indeed a small tiara with one single black diamond. I could not touch it, my fingers phasing through it every time. "Your rank is Daleth; I will see you again at Executioners cannon ball."

I smiled. Daleth had to be higher than a bet. Because one was the lowest rank named aleph. I need to learn these rankings better. I went home and showed Grandpa. I held it up high, with a smirk on my face.

"Check it out, Daleth."

He picked me up swinging me around in a hug "I just knew you could do it. Ranked fourth already, I'm proud of you. I cannot wait to brag to the others about your accomplishments. You can tell me all about it over dinner."

"Um this happened." I pointed to the tiara.

"How pretty, a crown for my princess." He looked it over, smiling widely. "It suits you."

I only told them what I summoned and left out the encounter with the king of the valley. No need to get Kalego in trouble for something I did. He said use the yellow path and I had disobeyed. Grandpa was invested in the story I had to tell, nodding to all I said.

He knew the familiar I summoned, and personally. Yodh used to have the combined name Cerberus; all heads used to be one collected mind. This means Sullivan had to be over a thousand years old. Did all demons live this long or just the powerful ones. I wanted to ask, but they will probably tell me eventually.

Chapter Text

I did not think opera would be twice as intense the day after ranking Daleth. I had a good starter rank, I understand it is higher than Iruma, but he started as an Aleph. I also did not have as many ranks up opportunities as he did. I had two more. Cannonball and the exam. He was working my body and mind to the bare strips.

Opera would spout off information and make me repeat it while I was trying to dodge or catch the ball. This went on for hours, only stopping when I refused to get up. Taking a break on my own terms, I followed him into the kitchen and watched him cook and bake. The whole room smelled like heaven.

"How high do you think I can make my rank?"

Operas ears wiggled. "You could reach whatever you set your mind too. I was surprised you ranked as you did, but when I saw the devi-camera I was at a loss of words."

"Camera?"

"Yes, all rank up opportunities are recorded for the sake of the parents to see their child's achievements or failures. Lord Sullivan kicked me out and watched it live by himself."

"So, you knew I went through cutthroat valley?"

"Yes."

"I am sorry for not listening to Kalego."

"Why are you sorry? You did outstanding. There was no rule against going that way, it is just ill advised. I had no idea you were able to use a bloodline ability. Sullivan was so proud you figured out how to use it on the fly. You manipulated it so well, you even healed the beast."

"Where I am form, people would not see it that way."

"You are in the netherworld. Your bloodline ability might help you in the game. You can use magic on the ball, but not another player."

"You say this now?"

"When you play it is a slow start up, you will need to learn to use it in split seconds."

I rubbed my chin. "Split seconds. Can I even bring a violin into the game?"

"As long as you do not hit another person with it, yes. Some students have abilities that require the aid of something physical to channel.

"Opera you're a genius." His perked ears twitched, I took the sandwich from the plate, running off. "I will be back, and you better be ready." I grinned.

Use magic on the ball, this would give me the best possible chance. If I could stop it from hitting me, it did not count. If I took it and flung it around, I could manipulate it to hit many targets. My greatest tool was already at my disposal. I will make the court my stage. I snatched the violin from my room and ran to the kitchen.

Pulling opera from the kitchen I dragged him along. "Come on Opera, you have hours before Iruma gets off school."

Outside, he would tossed the balls, I had to catch and release every ball or he would throw it at me. It felt more possible as each sound purred from the violin. He threw them slowly at first, I created a block. He threw balls lightly, and I would catch them. Trying to throw them back in the same way.

They did not make the mark, but I was one step closer. All while he would teach me more about different subjects. He left to cook as soon as Iruma got home, leaving me with target dummies that dogged around in the yard. Diving and attempting to throw the balls at me.

Moving targets, just like in the real game. Iruma would clap when I made a successful hit to a target. With two more days for practice, I used every second of light I had. The flame torches lighting the grounds as the sun sunk into the horizon.

"Master Iruma, Lady Violetta, it is time to eat." Opera called from the side. I did not wish to pause but did so because Sullivan was behind him.

The next morning, I was more determined to master this gift. I was up before my alarm, Dressing, doing my hair and preparing for the day. I was outside training. Opera wanted me to come inside but I refused. Asking for my meal to be brought to me. While I was hungry, it also would force me to push harder to focus.

I trained well into the night, learning which songs and sounds did what I wanted without a thought. The one skill from my last life, hated by my parents, was now my weapon. At first it seemed useless and powerless, now it was like my sword and shield. I skipped lunch and dinner. I was so close to having the throwing portion down.

Sullivan came outside. "Oh, my precious granddaughter. Why will you not come and eat with your grandpa." He was putting on a woe is me act again.

I made the balls dance around, not losing my focus on concentration on them. "I am training. I have the weight of ranking up on my shoulders right now, and the goal of destroying my enemy in the future." Using the power of music, I took a bit of food.

He was crying hands over his face in an egg like form. "So, dedicated, but that does not mean you cannot stop for a little to eat with your dear old grandfather and your brother Iruma."

"I have one more day, Grandpa." I wished he would leave me be.

"We never celebrated you getting to rank Daleth. Which mean I have to make up for three missed ranks." Good grief.

"I need to use this time wisely to train."

"Common on, please?"

I huffed. "If I move up to five, you can throw a dinner party if you want, and I won't do anything but attend that."

"No studying?"

"Sure, I promise." I would agree to anything to get him away from me.

"Wee. I will start planning it now. It will be so great." If I did not know better, he was dancing around flowers in his head.

I trained until the day came. Violin strapped to my back, I walked with Iruma to school. My heartbeat fast in my chest. I would be facing teachers because I was a liability. I was an adult, and that meant if I hurt a child student, I could be in trouble. Students stared at us, no, they were staring at me. I was an adult in my first year.

"Look, you are on the newspaper front. I was too when I first started." He held it up, a picture of me from the side next to Shichiro. That was the day I did my trials.

The new adult student will play against teachers to potentially earn a rank today. No one knows where she came from, but it is rumored her mother sheltered her from all outside contact. She summoned a great beast and managed to gain an impressive rank of Daleth in her entrance examination. Putting Asmodeus Alice's accomplishment not as rare.

She has green hair, and purple eyes. She carries her instrument everywhere, but some do not know what it is. A trumpet, a violin or some other small instrument. What is it for? Is it a hobby or an heirloom? All classes will be halted for honor students and council members to partake in watching. A Tv will be provided for all other students in the odditorium.

It was not off on the back story Sullivan gave me. I was to be a heavily sheltered demon who never had the opportunity to go through school and receive a rank in the netherworld. Where I emerged from was kept quiet. I was picked up by Sullivan when I ran away from my home.

"You read this nonsense?"

"It is interesting sometimes."

"Well, they have something right. All this did was make me twice as nervous knowing all these people will be watching me." He looked sad; I couldn't take that cute face frowning. I sighed. "But it also prepares me for what is to come. Thank you for showing me, it was helpful."

His face lit back up. "I am routing for you; I hope you get to rank up. Next week is the harvest festival, I hope I can reach Daleth and we are one step closer to keeping the royal one classroom."

I rubbed his head. "I hope you do, too, kiddo."

"Excuse me, might you be Violetta?" I turned my head and nodded to the brown-haired demon. "I am Dantalion Dali. You can call me Professor Dali. I am here to escort you to the Executioners Cannonball court."

I nodded. "Have a good day, Iruma."

This school was pretty on the inside. I never had this luxury for a school. It took my breath away and distracted me from my thoughts. The scenery changed as we descended steps to under the school. One pathway all the way down, a court that resembled a basketball court was at the bottom. It was all made of the same rock, like it was leveled and chiseled to look as natural as possible.

The towering ceiling had booths lining the ring, glass panels where students looked down to the ring. There were several teachers around the surrounding area. If only the honor students came, then how were their seven teachers here? Kalego stood to the side, his face composed. He and Dali talked, while Dali smiled and laughed, he only looked more annoyed.

I uncased my violin, tuning it and tightening the bow. I grinned as the sounds perfected themselves.

"Good to see you again." I jumped.

"Shichiro, don't do that."

He petted my head. "Sorry, you brought this with you. What for?"

"A secret. I have been training hard all week."

"I will be watching from the side lines. I am interested in what you have instore for us. Sullivan refused to let us see your entrance exam and Kalego refused to say a word as well." He was still petting my head. I ducked from his hand. "Do your best."

"Alright late bloomer. The rules are simple, use the ball to hit your opponent, and do not get hit. Magical abilities are permitted to win at any cost. You cannot directly attack another, but you can use magic on the ball. No sideline help will be permitted in this match. If you are struck, the match is automatically over. You will be team B." He gave me a red arm band.

I put it on, looking at the court, and I moved to my side of the court. The teachers nodded, giving the thumbs up. One girl on my team was crying. No one paid attention to this. Another looked younger than me, and the last was a stereotypical red devil. Four balls were dropped in the middle.

Kalego cleared his throat. "Alright, get ready." I raised my violin, bow waiting. They might run for them, they might be summon. I closed my eyes. "Begin."

I hounded the violin, the room filled with music. I could feel every movement of feet, summoning a ball to myself. I paced back and forth; I found my target on the side. The ball danced around awaiting a command, another hurled at me. Caught it in the musical grasp, I separated them. I opened my eyes.

As the ball came in for that perfect catch, I hit them from behind. An ice blue haired girl looked back and then too Kalego. "Out."

The crying lady had a ball in a vortex of water, sobbing as she launched the ball. It was caught and she was out. Red devil caught one from a demon with green hair.

"Guess I am out." He smiled and left happily.

Pulling another from the outer ring. The young girl with pink hair launched a ball like an arrow, it was caught and slung back. Barreling for my face, not as fast as Opera's right hand. I caught it as it crossed the line. I had two in my possession. Circling above me. It was me and devil guy. I moved to the side on the red devil.

"An interesting bloodline gift." I ignored him, keeping my focus. I launched a ball; it was going to be caught. I forced it to serve up and around. I let it dance around. I dropped it from the sky in a free fall. He held his hand up, I turned it to flip around his hand. Tapping him under his hand and pulling back to my side.

"Out, Blushenko." Kalego shouted.

"Well played." He moved outside the ring.

Red devil had his ball caught by the purple hat man and he was out. It was me and a guy in a purple hat.

He smirked, ball in hand. "You and I, but I know your luck has run out."

I closed my eyes feeling for him and the ball. With two in my pool, and one in his. I was missing one. I felt it, just behind him on the outside court. Catching was the easy part, but making a hit was more difficult. I had to plan for what they may do. I made my two swirls around him, moving up and down. He laughed.

I went in from under his hands, he hit the ball with his ball. Every in and out, he was blocking them all. What was the guy's power, extreme reflex? The unthinkable happened, the E string broke and I lost control of one ball, it flew out of the ring. I held tight to the one I had.

"Giving up?" Eyes kept closed. "I think this may be my lucky shot."

Purple hat and talks of luck. They did not do me this dirty. I shifted my hand down to get the notes I needed. It was twice the hand movement, but I made it work. Regaining most of the control of the ball that flung out of the ring. It was not perfect, but I had to make this work for me. He reared up for his throw.

I hummed for the ball behind him. It was weaker usage, but I might be able to pull this through. I took control of the third ball, lifting it off the ground. The room filled with sound allowing me to track his footing as he slung the ball. His leg came up, then down as he used his whole body for the throw.

Beathing hard, I kept losing control of the ball behind him. Closer, almost. Down, not up, center. I felt the bottom of his foot push against the ball. The ball was still launched by him. I dropped all balls and blocked, pushing the ball back with one deep and strong G note.

"You're out, Oswell."

I Pressed the Violins head to my head, laughing though labored breaths. "Thank you." I whispered, lowing my instrument.

"What? No way. She did not catch it with her hands." Kalego smirked slightly. He clicked a button and a screen popped up showing the arena. He paused it, zoomed in, and hit play again. The ball moved slowly to his foot, and he tapped the ball backwards. "You are out. Violetta is the winner of this match."

"That cannot count, it did not cross from her side to mine." He protested.

"Rules never state how the ball must hit you or where it can come from. She got you fairly."

Oswell turned to me. "We will have to play again fiddler."

I could hear the erupting with cheers from the students above me. I had played in many concerts, but this feeling was deeper. Admired, cheered for. I had made a name for myself. I trained for hours for this moment, but the one I wanted here was not. He was in the human realm. My face dropped.

"For your victorious win against teachers, and strategic use of your magic when faced with a challenge, your rank will move from Daleth to He. Congratulations on a job well done." My badge rose from my shirt, the symbol transforming to my new rank. It dropped and I caught it.

"Oooh, granddaughter." Sullivan sang.

'No, not here' I thought. I was picked up and hugged. Sullivan swung me around. I was trying hard to have a good poker face here.

"You won, and you ranked up. Do you know what that means." He sat me down, holding my hands.

"No."

"You promised I could throw you a dinner party."

I stiffened. "I said no such thing. When?"

"But you did." He smiled warmly. He played a video on the screen of me training. He made it look like I was being a terrible ungrateful granddaughter in front of everyone.

I facepalmed, pulling my face down. "I suppose I did, but grandpa the exam is in two weeks I must study."

"That's my amazing, talented and dedicated, Granddaughter. Always working hard." His face hardened, and voice deepened. "You won't refuse and make me upset, will you? I prepared an entire celebration after all."

"Uh, no. I would never." I rubbed the back of my neck. "When is the celebration?"

"Oh, goodie. It will be at my house. All the teachers are mandated to attend as it will be an adult party. It will be a good way to learn them all before you start."

I had two weeks before that exam and I was not even halfway down with studying all the content of the books that were dropped off to me. This man will be the death of me. Tricked into a party, he caught me in a moment of weakness. This man was cunning, I did not even know he recorded the whole conversation. Now everyone will think I am a demon to shed blood.

I pulled the broken sting from the Violin on both sides. I knew it was older, but the strings looked good. I must have played too hard these past few days and wore them out. Thank the demon gods the bow did not bust. I placed the instrument in its case and slung it on my back. Grandpa placed a hand on my shoulder, teleporting us.

Chapter Text

Sullivan had me following him around, he really did not want me to even gain an opportunity to look at a book. He was the principal of this school, no wonder he had so much pull to get me enrolled. He was the deciding factor in it all. There was a democracy, so other teachers did have a say in how I could attend and the conditions.

The exams on the side, facing teachers. Then the deadline to do the exam. They expected me to be able to pass the exam in a week. I was an adult, expected to know more than the average student. Kalego and Shichiro both said I should be given more time as I never had a proper education. They then gave me one week for execution cannonball and three for the final exam.

I should thank them both later at the party. For now, I was out looking at dresses to attend this formal party. When it was Iruma it was only a celebration dinner. Why was he throwing me a whole party? Every teacher was supposed to attend, too. Is this even fair, or right? Teachers had lives. I was not looking forward to any of it.

"My most beautiful and precious Granddaughter. How about this one." Sullivan pulled out a green dress that matched my hair. "I think you would look fantastic in this one."

"Is a formal part a bit much. I did agree, but for it to so formal?"

"Nonsense, now go try this on."

I gazed at the Victorian vampire style dress. "Yes, grandpa. I just…"

"Just what?" His smile flattened.

I bit my lip. "Just…"

"What is it, you can tell me." Why does his face terrify me like that?

"Just love that color." I forced a smile.

"Oh, good. Run along, try it on." He pushed me towards the dressing room. The attendant helped me dress into the thirteenth dress on this trip. I emerged, walking up to the wide view set of mirrors. My eyes widened. It was beautiful, and it fit perfectly. Match my hair, but not enough to take the focus off my face.

"I like this one. Out of all the dresses I have been stuffed in, I like this one best."

"Wonderful, we will take it." I grabbed the price tag; how much was this thing. It was taken from my hands, and off the dress. "No amount of money is too much for my granddaughter."

I waved my hand down. "Merely curious, Grandpa."

Curious to how much I would owe if I failed to be a successful demon. I was ranked fifth, but if I fail the test, I will go down a rank. I should be cramming for the exam, but I was out dress shopping before Iruma left school. As the principal, should he not be there? I felt there to be so many things wrong with this world.

Some seemed right, even better in a few aspects, but a neglect of duties was something I could not do. I was the CEO of my own company. I worked from the ground up in a medium sized company. Growing the strong foundation and raising us up to the sky. We were competing with the top after three short years.

Opera carried the dress behind us while we walked, ears perked up. I noticed something with his ears, up was happy or content. Down was upset, or not amused. A twitch would mean he was overly happy, excited or looking forward to something. His ears were up most of the time, but when we trained, they were all over.

When I was not blocking or dodging properly, they would slowly go down. When I flopped on the ground giving up, or if I answered a test question wrong, they would slant down or flop completely. Besides his ears, he shows no other emotion to him. He may keep a game face of composure, but he let everyone know with only the movement of his ears.

I looked at carts of street sellers. Where was Sullivan going? We had the dress, the sole reason for him to skip being principal and take me out. What else could I need? Was he letting me look at the world? At this walking pace, it was a stroll in the park. I gazed at the store front windows as we walked by, tea, clothes, bakeries. It was like the human realm but a different skin.

A music store caught my eye. They had instruments like the human world. A violin, guitar, flute, and some other instruments were on display. The Violin was close to the center, a new arrival to the store. The dark wood was lined with rose gold edges. A bow lay at the base to match.

"Go in. You stared hard enough to burn a hole in the window."

I glared at the Opera. "I already have a perfectly good Violin. I was simply admiring the craftmanship. Grandpa, can we go home? I am so tired. I worked hard and played hard. Then the dress shopping." I pretended to look faint. "I might fall asleep in the street." I pouted my lip, softening my gaze to beg him to leave. "Please?"

"If you wish."

He placed a hand on mine and Operas shoulders, and we were taken back home. He did not need a magical elevator to take him anywhere, he could think of it and go at the drop of a hat. I got the dress from Opera, holding it behind me.

"I will be taking a nap."

"No secret studying. A little camera demon popped up over his shoulder. "I will be watching."

"I got it, but that thing goes away when I get dress for tonight."

He smiled. "Of course, I would never peep on my most precious Granddaughter."

"I am your only Granddaughter, but not your only adopted grandchild."

"One each, it's fair to call you both the most precious." He skipped down the hall. "Opera, we must decorate."

"Yes, sir."

I sighed, finally some breathing room. I went to my room, threw the dress bag on the foot of the bed and flopped on the other side. Grabbing the edge, I Rolled with the blanket and making myself a burrito. My social battery was on E, and I was not looking forward to tonight in the slightest. All the people watching, the ones I met. Shopping around others.

I closed my eyes, but no sooner than I felt myself drifting, the door opened. It could not be time already. "No."

Opera bent down, peering at me from the edge. "I am here to assist you. We can do your hair first, but after you shower."

I narrowed my eyes. "My battery is on empty."

"Up, up." The blanket was ripped from me. I looked at the clock, it had been an hour.

"Fine, but only because I know you made food." His ears twitched.

I showered and sat at the vanity in robe. Opera's tail twitched behind him as he dried and started to style my hair. I practiced smiling, and how to gesture myself. If it was going to be this formal, I would need to pull out all the manners possible. Opera pinned the last piece of hair back for the half up hair style. He lifted the dress.

"I will take that to the bathroom, give me a moment." He nodded.

The dress slipped on, I held it up and turned my back to Opera. He had it tied in seconds. "The guests should be arriving soon." I looked in the mirror and plastered my smile like a painting. I can get through this night. I told myself. "You do not have to put on a smile and pretend to be anything you are not."

"But, is it not required to smile?"

He shook his head. "I do not."

"Your ears give you away."

"Kalego never smiles, maybe a smirk but he has never smiled for as long as I have known him."

"Then…" I looked in the mirror. "If I do not care I can look that way?"

He nodded. "You are not in the human realm."

I followed Opera to the dining room, a smile fake smile no longer a picture perfect one. I did not have to pretend to be anything I did not wish. I had already proven myself plenty capable. I still walked like I owned the world, because to me I was halfway there to concurring it. I would become demon king if that was what I had to do to get my child back.

Kalego and Shichiro arrived early; others filed in later. Sullivan greeted them as they came through the door. They came dressed nicely, thanking Sullivan for the invite. Shichiro in a suit was a sight. He did not correct his posture, but the effort was there. Opera was right, they all acted how they wanted but in a decent manner.

Kalego did not smile, as well as a few others with unamused looks. I did not have to pretend to be anything. The crying lady was back, she wiped her face as she talked. No one asked her if she was alright or bothered to take notice. I walked up to her while she strolled to the table.

"Parden my asking, but are you alright?"

"Oh yes, you will find I am always like this. I am quite happy to be here. I am Lady Vepar, I can manipulate water." She cried harder, then hugged me. "You did so well, I am proud of you for doing your best." Is everyone a hugger? Hmm, I could not imagine Kalego doing such a thing.

Music was playing in the background; food was an eat as you go affair. An open bar, Opera said I was able to partake as I was technically an adult here. Time to drink and get through this night. This was their Friday, drinking tonight might get heavy. No school and a weekend to recover spells drink until I pass out if you want.

"What will you be having," asked the bartender.

"A sweet wine." He poured a glass, handing it to me.

"Shichiro and I will have the thousand years' drop of evil." I peered to the right, Kalego was right next to me.

I took a sip, savoring the sweet taste of the juice. Was this even alcohol? I hummed, picking up the bottle and pulling it to me. "Are you serious? You gave me Juice?"

He cleaned a glass in his hands, checking for spots. "Lord Sullivan did not want you drinking before you ate."

"This is my party, and I will celebrate how I wish if I have to be here."

"I am sorry, but Lord Sullivan is scarier than you."

"Shichiro, what wine did Vepar want again. Never mind. Bartender, a glass of Rosey Devils Kiss."

He served it up. "Here you are sir."

"Violetta, Dali has been meaning to talk with you about classes. Follow me." He walked beside me, but we did not go around any other teachers. Shichiro moved to my left side, blocking the view of Sullivan.

Kalego handed the glass of wine to me. "You should be celebrating. So that's how you made you last move."

"Thank you, but what?" I took a sip.

"I could not believe my eyes when I saw how you used your gift. The last ball was slow and bobbing. You were humming to control the ball. We could not hear it over the violin."

I smiled. "You're right, any form of noise making, if it is continual. Humming is not an affective source because you need to pause to breathe. Anyways, I will eat later when the food looks more appetizing." I took a long sip, savoring the sweet taste.

"Hard time adjusting?" Shichiro asked.

"Not used to my food looking at me, or still being alive. Opera has been making the food different for me. He says I am too picky, but he does it anyways. This makes it easier."

Shichiro chuckled. "How different is it in the human realm?" I looked at him wide eyed. "Kalego knows."

I looked around. No one was in ear shot. "It is very different. I was picky before this, but it was textures. There are no eyes on food except on special dishes in high class restaurants. I always requested them removed when I would have company dinners."

"So, what job did you do? Intern, secretary, board director?" Kalego asked.

"I'm offended that the boss was not included. I owned my company. I worked hard to bring it up into the big leagues. If I had to rank it like you all do here, I might have been considered a rank eight. I was known as the rising star in the business world. I was securing another partnership when that woman did this to me." I stared off, Eli on my mind.

Shichiro offered a handkerchief. "Was it that bad to lose something like that."

A tear had stung down my cheek. Taking the hankie, I wiped it away. "No, I… I do not wish to talk about it. I have the exam in two weeks." I drank a big gulp.

"You do, have you been studying?"

"About that." I played with the liquid in my glass. "I must come up with a different way to tackle that. Opera is not always there; he mostly serves Grandpa."

"I am not understanding the problem."

"I need help because I learn differently. You can give me all the textbooks but reading them is hard. I reread the same paragraphs over and over. For some reason it just does not stick. When it is read to me and I do something else, I can tell you about it like I have known it for years.

I will give an example. Training for the match, Opera had gone over the entire book of the Diabotany textbook, and I could tell you all there is to know." Kalego rambled off a few questions and I answered perfectly.

"Kalego, next week is the harvest festival, no classes will be held."

"We are on retrieval of students." He replied.

"Yes, but we would be around for the most part. Nighttime is when they start dropping. Follow Iruma to the grounds, and we will find you to take you to the teacher lounge."

"Am I permitted in such a place as a student?" I asked.

Kalego took a sip of his drink. "You will be soon." What was that supposed to mean?

Shichiro wrote something down on a piece of paper and handed it to Kalego, who also wrote something. Kalego then handed me the small piece of paper. "For now, here are our contact numbers. If Opera becomes too busy during off school hours, give a text or call."

I did not have a phone yet; I went to speak but was interrupted.

"OH, Granddaughter of mine."

"Fiddle sticks." I slammed the drink, handing the glass to Kalego. I moved past Shichiro smiling. "Grandpa, over here." But he was already close. He moved me to the side and up steps to where a stage had been built.

"As some of you heard, we are gaining a new staff member, but in a different stance. Violetta will be a teacher student aid. Once she has done the end of terms final exam. As of now she will be joining the school as a rank He. She will aid in the classroom, but also do the same rank ups as students. Let us all raise a glass in celebration to a new member of the school. This glass is for you Viola."

He handed me a glass of wine. He remembered. Was this a closeness scenario for nicknames? Thank the netherworld he did not see the first. If I finish this all food will look like candy. I looked over at everyone as they raised their glasses. Kalego and Shichiro nodded. Was I to do this, was I missing the cue?

I spoke. "Cheers," Some clanked glasses, others raised them and then sipped.

"Opera?" Opera opened a curtain where gifts were splayed out and a chain.

I waved Sullivan down and whispered in his ear. "This is nice, Grandpa. But I did not want to open all of these in front of everyone like a five-year-old."

"Half?"

"No."

"Five?" I shook my head. "Two?" He held up two fingers.

I held up a hand with a pinky out. "Pinky promise and swear to die by the heat of the glass desert."

"I promise."

"Did you get that opera." He moved his face from the camera and gave a thumbs up.

Grandpa smirked. "They grow up so fast." He pretended to wipe a tear. A nicely wrapped box with a green bow on top was placed in front of me. I untied the gift and opened it up. I pulled the blouse from the box. No, uniform. It was like the teacher uniform, but white and with black edges. I will stand out like a sore thumb now. There was enough for an entire week within the box.

"You had to wear the student uniforms until this was made for you. Last one as promised."

Opera held a black wooden case with a silver bow. I cracked the case open; a dark wood violin lay inside. Lightly raised Roses made of metal, the color a glimering rose gold. A larger but flat rose on the back, engraved with lines and shadows. A bow strapped to the lid matched the violin. I ran my fingers along the base, looking at Sullivan.

My heart softened, a pang of guilt for being so reluctant to play along like a good granddaughter. "You shouldn't have, all I needed was a new E string."

"I did not, this is the only thing I did not get you."

"Then?" I looked to Opera; he shook his head. I looked out but there were head shakes around the room.

"There is a card." Opera handed it to me. A poem was written inside.

This instrument is as resilient as you.

Strings that will never snap,

a bow that will never break.

Made of obsidian Oak,

wear it like a cloak.

It will never need a tune,

I hope to hear it soon.

"No sender name, but they put a lot of thought into this." I picked it up, testing the strings, and grinned. "The best time to break in a new Instrument is as soon as you tune it. This one has been waiting." I raised it up and played a note, the sound reverberated beautifully. "Now it is a party."

I played an upbeat song; the notes filled the air. I formed them to make a beautiful scene of dancing couples, and friends laughing and having fun. I could not help myself and moved with the song, dancing with all the phantom dancers. The teachers danced with each other, but Kalego and Shichiro stood in the background leaning against the wall talking.

The song was over, but how would I wear this as a cloak? That part did not make since to me. Obsidian Oak was a special type of wood, but I forget why. The thought of Opera hitting me with a ball made me shiver. It was special because the wood was alive, embedded with a magical essence.

When processed and charmed by magic, it would be able to form to the owner without hurting them. So, wear it as a cloak, or maybe like a backpack. I will either look stupid, or like a genius. Over my shoulders and pressed to my back, vines came out and wrapped around my shoulders and hugged me like a backpack. I read the poem one more time.

Whoever you are, I will find you and thank you. It was a sweet poem and an amazing gift. I had reason to believe that Grandpa was lying, but he gloated on everything he did for me. He would have taken the credit. I did not know many teachers so the top candidates might be Dali and Shichiro. I felt they had the personality to write a poem.

Chapter Text

I opened the rest of Grandpas gifts after everyone had left, and in the comfort of my room. Among the gifts were school supplies, books to read, and weekend dress. One of which I was wearing now, simpler, but it felt too much to lounge in. The best one out of the remanding was a phone. I was able to add the two numbers in, with Iruma Grandpa and Operas numbers already listed.

One cool feature was when two numbers accepted the link, you would gain a profile picture. Grandpa made me pose like I was battling with my violin again and dressed in my school uniform for my profile picture. It made him so happy I could not refuse him. He was great. I was not used to the friendliness.

I was from a cold family and life. A smile was always fake. The only happiness I had was my child, born of a one nightstand. I took the mishaps as a way to break the cold cycle. My little one knew no cold mom; I was there for him through everything. He was almost five now. Almost halfway through kindergarten because of homeschooling. Who would take care of that now?

There was a knock on the door. "Come in." I called.

"Lady Violetta, I won't be able to help you today. I will be out with Sullivan most of the day."

"That's fine."

"There is food in the fridge made for you. Do your best."

I waved bye. This was the second day in a row, and I was getting nowhere. I did better when Opera was reading next to me while I trained. I had Kalego and Shichiro but was it appropriate to ask now? He said off school hours and it was the weekend. It was a long shot, but maybe I could make it a group chat and ask.

Why did I have this much anxiety about asking for help? I never initially asked, but they conversed to find a way to help me. Told me to contact them. Deep breath, it is merely a text message. You need the help you have a whole day that may be wasted. Do it for Eli.

'Opera and Grandpa will we out of the house all day. Was wondering if I could get a little help?' I sent the text. My soul was leaving my body slowly as I waited. Seconds felt like minutes.

Shichiro shot back first. 'I can be there later this evening. Last minute training with students.'

Kalego shot back a few minutes later. 'Do not worry Balam. I will be there soon; have the subject you wish to study ready.'

My heart skipped; they really meant it. I carried all my textbooks to the classroom closer to the front door. I dropped the books down and went through the tabs and bookmarks. Diabotany was done, I pushed it to the side. Familiars was halfway through while training last week. This would be a good start.

The doorbell rang, he arrived faster than expected. I ran to the door. I know we live close to the school, but how close did he live to us? Iruma was at the door, and I could hear the irritated voice of Kalego. A bat camera was following me.

"She might be sleeping; she spends all day in her room if she is not training."

I put my hands on his shoulders. "I may spend all day in there, but I am not sleeping. I get left alone while in my room. Iruma, are you not supposed to be with your mentor right now? Something about clothes and weapon stuff."

"Right, I was just about to go. See you later." He left waving and running out the door.

"I apologize, I meant to answer before him. You may follow me." I closed the door behind him.

"No need. He opened the door as I had pushed the doorbell."

The little bat camera circled me. "Ignore that thing, Grandpa is worried about me being here alone." The camera lens narrowed on Kalego; the thing flapped away down the hall.

"Must not be as worried since I am here."

In the study room I held out the book. "I was ready, interacting with Familiars. This is where Opera had left off." I cracked the book.

"So, you are reading them in order with no lesson plan?"

"Yes, well kind of. Opera would give stories like a conversation. He told me of his encounter with plants during the harvest festival and later when you and Shichiro worked together. Shichiro identified the high-level grabs, and you were the iron fist."

"Stories, I might be able to do that. Did you know I can't have a familiar because of my bloodline ability, Cerberion. I can summon a three headed demon beast, but I can also control him one head at a time."

"That's a cool bloodline gift." I sat at the long rectangular table.

He sat a crossed from me, looking over the book. "My family has been known for their loyal guarding capability. As the second child, I was fated to be the guard of Babyls."

"But, what about you free will of choice?"

"It is an honor. We pledge our lives to protect our students above all, from the dreadful enemies that aim for the treasure. Remember that as you become a student at a teacher status." He snapped his fingers handing me a book, a teacher's guide book.

I teared. "That was beautiful. I mean it. Where I am from shooting within schools kill many innocent children. It seems like here they protect children like treasure here. I like that."

"That is sad, this human realm seems worse the more you talk of it."

"Yeah, not the greatest. That is why Eli is homeschooled." I fucked up. They can't know I have family; demons eat humans.

"Eli, your brother?"

"Yeah, uh, the lesson, Kalego?"

"Right, when you join school, you won't be able to play a violin during class, you will need some kind of silent activity. Are you into all arts?"

I pulled out a piece of paper. "I can draw, I used to do that when I listened to audiobooks." I did a lot more than that. All different types of painting, to the nitty gritty of messy charcoal. Many styles because I liked variety. "Be sure to ask me questions periodically."

Kalego was the perfect teacher for Babyls. He was willing to help me, an adult and former human, to become a better person. It was harder to read him than Opera. His face was the same for everything. His annoyance was displayed the most on his face.

Other than that, there was no smile. No ears to potentially give away his mood. No ticks or otherwise body movements. He could be a pokerfaced businessperson. What was he thinking as he helped me? Did he think I was annoying or difficult? Did he think me stupid or insignificant and was he doing this to be in favor of Sullivan?

Before I knew it, I was drawing his face as he sat with the book in hand. He read off information, making comments and giving his own experience with familiars. How he oversaw familiar summing because of his bloodline ability that kept them in check.

His ability stemmed from a world level beast named Cerberus. The first pact was with Naberius Somya who lived over a thousand years ago. This gave demons the ability to gain familiar's, to help them in war. Mine was one that was not standing down to him, I might leave out he is a world level beast.

I set my pencil down. "So, you're telling me, that my familiar, trumps your bloodline gift?" I smirked.

"In a sense, yes, but you must also gain control over him if you use him to protect you. I wonder if it has something to do with your soul being human. Just because you switched bodies, does not mean that the soul changes. Pick up your pencil and continue listening, I am moving to history."

This world was full of many types of beings, vampires, werewolves, pixies and more. The main race was demon, and they were in control of everything because of Derkila and his power. Demons, being the dominant and most powerful race, destroyed many within the path of dominance.

When Derkila vanished the other races and high-level demons collaborated to make a cease fire on each other before all was lost. A few bloodline packs were made to help teeter the demon balance. Giving light to the saying every soul matters. They lived in harmony with the others since Derkila's disappearance.

This was a reason for the demon king throne being empty. While they were looking to fill it, it was not a necessary position anymore as they all had a council to determine a better future for all who live in the nether world. There was more as to the rumor of the human realm.

Humans could control magic at will, and some had a natural affinity for it because of the soul. Thousands of years ago it was said that humans were cut off from coming to the netherworld and us from them. Demons ate humans, but humans had good defenses, and could kill in the masses if strong enough.

The demon king before Derkila wiped all knowledge from humans of magic, he made a barrier and forbade anyone from going to the human world. It was no longer taught in schools because most forgot. Only in the oldest texts could this be found. Again, some thought it a story book, not legit history. Kalego had always wondered and now he had his proof of human existence.

I knew Sullivan had gone to the human realm, meaning he was old enough to remember the time they had the barrier down. He was the oldest, most powerful demon in the whole netherworld. He used to serve Derkila. It must be known among the greats of the realm. Kalego still did not know about Iruma, or Sullivans actions.

Later at night, Kalego took me outside to view the night sky. He pointed to constellations and referenced them in the Astrology book. How the planets were and how everything seemed to revolve around the sun. I told him more of the human side of things, how they compared. He listened, face blank. Opera and Lord Sullivan came home, and he left as fast as he could.

Sullivans appearance changes to a jumping egg shape. "How was my most precious granddaughters' day. How was studying? Kalego wasn't too hard on you, was he?"

"It went well, I learned lots. He is a good teacher, he has the upmost diligence in teaching. Even if he looks mad or annoyed nine times out of ten."

My stomach growled. I had been so invested; I had forgotten to eat. Come to think of it, I did see Kalego eat twice, I was drawing as I relayed back in answering his pop quiz questions. I think he even asked if I was hungry at some point, but I replied 'no' to him. I was so focused on learning.

"I think it is time for a snack and then some bedtime." I went to the kitchen Opera following me.

Opera opened the fridge. "You did not eat anything I prepared you." His ears lowed to a half down stance.

"So, look, I kind of forgot too." I shrugged. "I get into something, and all other things go out the door like they do not exist."

His ears flattened. "I will kill him. He must know to stop you and force you to eat something. I did."

"Opera do not be so hasty. I will eat a bunch right now to make up for it. Then an even bigger breakfast." His ears raised some. "I will be going to the harvest festival and watching from the teachers lounge." His ears flattened.

I opened the food bowls. "So, I will need a lunch made as well." They perked back up to the half point. "I will set a reminder on my phone to eat something." His ears were almost perked up.

"I suppose. I will be calling you, and Lord Sullivan will know about this." That little snake.

The next morning, I dressed in the robes proved to me by Sullivan. Opera doing my hair to look neat and out of my face half up and half down. I ate a big breakfast as promised and took a lunch with me as I followed Iruma to the school. He met up with his friends and I felt like the third wheel behind him standing to the side as they hyped each other up.

"Good morning." I jumped at the sudden cheerful voice behind me. Turning around, Shichiro waved. "Do not worry it is just me." He rubbed my head.

"You merely caught me off guard." I pushed his hand off.

He smiled with his eyes. "Come this way, the teacher's tent is over here. Refer to me as Balam from now on."

Inside a few teachers were conversing and getting set up for the day. A camera floated above two teachers who explained the harvest festival. They will have six thousand, six hundred and sixty six minutes to complete the trial. Ruffly four and a half days to gather as many ingredients as they could. The winner gets the title king of the festival.

The students readied and were released into the wild. All the while, Balam helped me with Pharmacology. He had cute little books with pictures and explanations. I had no trouble with these, asking questions as needed. Another teacher chimed in, Marbas March, talking about torture.

It made me a little uneasy as a human soul, but humans can be just as cruel. We did things they did themselves. He had a long and bloody history. It was so hard to hold back comparing things to not give myself away. Balam sat next to me, watching me closely. I was to not let the cat out of the bag to the existence of the human realm. I followed the lead of what Kalego suggested and drew while he spoke.

"I know torture is not everyone's favorite subject, but you should be listening."

I looked up, unamused. "I am." I rambled off everything he said. "This is how I focus; I apologize if it offends you." A hand rested on my shoulder, and I looked up, Kalego. My mind was at ease, he made it.

"She is not lying; this is the quite technic I suggested." March flinched, lips pulling back eyes wide. "She learned all of Diabotany while training for Executioner's Cannonball." He looked down on me, nose crinkled. "Do not apologize for being a little different, because it seems to be working well. Carry on." Kalego walked over the large screens watching the students.

March side glanced toward Kalego, visible sweat on his brow. "I had no idea he was helping you too."

"Yeah, he came over yesterday while Opera, Sullivan and Iruma were out. I had no one to help me. I finished the Interacting with Familiars book and started astrology. You did not know, yet you proceeded to tell me everything, and ask questions. You did good for not knowing." I held up a six, six, six, hand gesture.

"Gee, thanks. You have the same demeanor as him, but you compliment more."

"Same, demeanor?" I narrowed my eyes. "Keep talking torture, I may have a use for it later." I picked up my pencil as he stuttered his words. "Clearly speak, you sound like a broken music track." He could not stop himself, and I was becoming more annoyed.

"Move, if you cannot speak then I will." March moved, and Kalego sat.

He handed me a glass of hell grade tea. "Thank you." My watch sounded. "Fiddle sticks." My phone rang, and I answered. "Yes, Opera."

"Are you eating?"

"How can I if you call me as soon as the alarm goes off, give me a chance for crying out loud." I hung up on him. "I have to eat something."

Kalego raised an eyebrow. "You forget to eat?"

I sighed, looking around, most were out of earshot. "I did yesterday. It is not your fault, but I was distracted. Well, very focused." I took out a sandwich, Kalego got a call next.

He sighed, hanging up. He took a picture of me eating. "Do you do this often?"

"Well… If I am not forced to… yes."

He shook his head, pinching his nose, and took a deep breath. "Let us continue then."

He went on and on about torture. The usages, and how to determine the best type for myself and for the one I do it to. Most of the teachers had moved out to bring in forfeit students before the night fell. Iruma was eating all his points with another classmate.

"The water drip method, I am all for the slow and psychologically painful approach."

He smirked. "Are you sure you were not meant to be born here. I do have to go, it is close to nightfall. Head home and get some sleep."

"I will finish up here and get going."

"Professor Kalego, it is time." He stood, stretching slightly before leaving.

I saw the food table and to my surprise they had a nice assortment of fruits and other simple ingredient food.

"You can have some, Violetta." I looked down on a shorter teacher. "My name is Suzy." She had blonde hair with a pink flower crown in her hair. A green uniform like the others, I was glad to not be the only different one here.

"Viola is fine and thank you." I picked up some fruit I knew well and took a bite.

"It is nice to meet you. You study exceptionally hard. It is a trait Kalego favors in a student, I can see why he took over. Professor March can get a little nervus at times, especially with Kalego around."

"Why?"

"Kalego is the strongest teacher and the protector of the school. His familiar bloodline alone outranks all other familiars. I must get back and start announcing how the students are doing, feel free to eat as much as you want." She walked away and played show host with Dali.

I filled a plate and ate what I could. I picked up one of the books, reviewing things I had heard from Kalego and the others. If he was tutoring me this much without making a fuss then maybe he saw me as a good student, even with my flaws and short comings to understand what I read.

I let Opera know I was eating again and not to worry about me over text. Sending a picture of my plate as well as me eating it. Belly full, my eyes felt heavy, there was no way I could fly home like this. I laid down on a couch, turned away from the commotion and shut my eyes.

Chapter Text

I awoke to someone placing a blanket over me, but I did not open my eyes or roll over.

"How is she doing?" That was Opera, had I slept here that long?

"She is studying hard and learning fast. I have no doubt she will at least pass the exam." Kalego was back also.

"I brought her food, but it seems like there is plenty here for her to eat. Suzy informed me she did eat before she fell asleep."

"I was worried when my precious granddaughter did not come home, but it seems she is fine. Do not make her work so hard, she is still new to all of this."

"Yes, Lord Sullivan, and Opera, I am making sure she properly stops to eat."

"Good, or we will have play time." Opera's tone changed.

"No, need." Kalego replied sharply.

"Also, I brought this. She left it at home, it's her only means to properly protect herself if the situation were to arise. Be sure to let her know."

"Alright, I myself am tired, things were not so bad this first night. Two of my students made a fortress and housed many students inside. I am worried for Iruma who has yet to bring in any points."

"Oh, I am sure he will bring the most. He is always full of surprises." Sullivans voice lowered and turned menacing. "We will go then, take good care of her. I would hate to punish someone who brings her harm. Okay, bye, bye for now." His final words were all kiddish and happy again.

Sheesh, I would hate to be on Sullivan or Opera's bad side. If most fear Kalego, and he was afraid of them then I defiantly need to stay a good granddaughter. Eat my food, study hard and get good grades. I heard someone sit on the small single chair next to mine. Suzy was doing morning announcements.

I waited a while before moving and fully waking up. When I sat up, I seen Kalego sleeping in the small high sided armchair with his head propped on a fist. He looked uncomfortable; I probably took his place for sleeping. I laid the blanket over him, and noticed my violin propped up next to him. I placed it on my back and went to the food table to get myself some breakfast.

My stomach was turning, it felt wrong. I knew something was wrong. I felt frantic. What was wrong with me? This is a new place, but that cannot be it. I looked back and forth; I was missing something. I held my stomach, I ate plenty yesterday, nothing unusual. I put the plate down. Why? I walked over to Suzy.

She had been watching all night and was sleeping. I flipped through the cameras trying to find Iruma. He was sound asleep, safe in the trees. I looked for his friends, nothing was off. Why did I get this feeling? I had gut feelings before, and they never stirred me wrong.

I flipped through them all, I did not know all the students, but I did not see anything bad. Was this what I was feeling? There was a commotion coming from a tent not so far away. Was that it? I should investigate. I was allowed anywhere a teacher was allowed. I left the teacher's tent and moved to the forfeit one.

Students were bidding on other students, who they thought might win. I scanned over the crowd. I knew nobody, but one caught my attention. A demon that looked like a lion but more human like. He was defiantly in some of Iruma's pictures. He was talking to a red head woman and was looking very flustered.

I walked up to him, working on a camera. I heard him talking about his incident and how a student is targeting others of the misfit class. The class Iruma was in. Orobus Coco was the student, and he had a mean bloodline ability called trauma. He used it on him, and it was having bad effects almost six hours after the fact.

He was working with someone but did not know who this student was. If they did not know after being in class for nine months, my gut turned. This was it. It had to be. I walked up to them. They stopped dead, staring at me like I did not belong. Something was killing my insides.

"Violin girl. I my name is Ameri, it is nice to meet you." She held out a hand.

"I am Violetta, a student teacher aid. I overheard there is something going on here."

"You are telling me; he used his blood line ability on me. I was out on a technicality." He took something out of the Camera.

"Right, you said he was working with someone, but you could not recognize them as a student. Is that correct?"

"Yes."

"Nine months in, would you say you know most if not all students if you saw them?"

"He was wearing a black and white striped shirt with a crown on the front. Purple hair and black teeth."

Ameri crossed her arms. "That does not sound like anyone I know, and I pride myself on knowing every single person as a part of being student council president."

"I need a book with all the students' profiles. Iruma may be next." I was told of his last location and which entrance he used.

I went back to the teacher lounge flipping through day one footage before everyone had entered. I saw only the top of his head, but he was standing behind Orobus. Further in I spied someone place something on Iruma before he went in. Orobus is still hiding this person, only a black and white striped sleeve visible.

I did a search for all the footage Orobus was in. In everything he was always hidden with Orobus in the open. This was it, this had to be, something about him was familiar. The thought of it sending goose bumps down my spine. Could he be a part of this woman's past, the memories of her body sending a reverberation though me. The anxiety I was feeling was danger.

I shook Suzy awake. "Huh?"

"Suzy, do you know a student that looks like this?" I pulled up the images on the screen for her to see.

She rubbed her eyes. "Give me a minute."

"Intruder in the forest."

She snapped awake. "Where?"

"Yes, where?" I jumped, Kalego behind me.

"Look, do you know any student that wears clothes like that? The hair. Seems to loom around Orobus?"

"No, and he is being well hidden.

"Toes here, a finger there. The beginning is the best image, but he is still hiding. Orobus is targeting the misfit class. I heard so from Jazz, he fell victim to his Trauma ability."

"It could be a coincidence. Many students changed outfits for this event."

I rolled my eyes. "Can I talk to you in privet, Kalego." He nodded and we moved to the side. "I woke this morning with a terrible feeling in my gut. I went to find an answer, and this is what is going off like a flashing red light. I think I had been subconsciously watching the monitors. I think he may be a part of six fingers, or some other organization like it."

His eyes furrowed harder than his normal scowl. "How would you know that. It could be an evil cycle coming on."

"I swapped bodies, it was the body reaction to him being nearby. I was wanted by both sides of the coin."

"It is not a lot of evidence. Tonight, I will keep an eye out for this character. Anyways, don't be leaving your Violin at home. Take it with you everywhere you go. Here. Opera dropped this off for you. Have you eaten today?"

"No, the feeling is so bad I'm nauseous."

We continued lessons, but he was called out often. Others picked up on how Kalego and Balam were teaching me and began filling in the spot. The feeling inside would not subside. I took a break, flipping through the cameras. I was not able to find Iruma so easily. He trekked deep in the woods, but Orobus was easier, being just behind him.

I couldn't stand seeing the feet of that thing behind him. Ameri had brought by a book of all the students. We flipped though and nothing was matching up with anything. The personality was not lining up. How could the teachers be okay with this? I was not, protect them all. Whoever this mole was, its target was Iruma. He was human, maybe they knew.

Protect him. Protect someone innocent like him. I opened the teacher's manual, there had to be something I could do. Intruders could be punished up to their life for stepping foot on the property. If that is what I must do, then so be it. I went to the tent where the students resided. I found Jazz; he finished working on the camera. It was flying and he was looking at his phone.

"Can you tune that to send video straight to my phone?"

Jazz held on to the camera. "I was going to use it for that."

"I need it. It is more than a petty get back at a student. A darker force is here." I explained a little, that Orobus was being controlled.

He handed me his phone. "Just take it. If it is for Iruma, I will help with anything."

"Really, thanks. This helps a lot. Allocer, I need you to use your illusion magic to help me get to the grounds. I am still under to many watchful eyes, ones that do not believe me or even the account of a student."

"I can do that, come with me." Behind a curtain, he put his magic on me. "Now you look like the collection people in the booths."

I nodded. We both walked into the forest undetected by others. For such high security it felt a little under protected if I and even this person could get in. I directed him to where I had seen him on the cameras with a map. We flew close before landing in a tree. He looked around.

"I do..."

"Shh. Make no sound." I closed my eyes focusing on all the sound around me. The trees, the wind. Feeling for all the things breaking the sound of nature's music. Orobus was tall, hair would be static. I moved to another branch, landing. Closer, and closer. Until I located him.

I pointed. "There." I mouthed. He turned the camera on, focused on the extra student.

Orobus was being followed by a purple headed demon, wearing black and white. He was just as depicted by Jazz and Allocer. I hummed, along with using his giddy laughing to form a vine. I waited for him to get a little closer. When he was within reach, I shot the vine out. It impaled him in the abdomen.

"I did not see coming." He whispered.

"That was the point." I whispered back. "Get out of here you cannot be seen with me."

I landed down on the ground, humming. Keeping the hold.

"Orobus, help! She is not a teacher or a student. She is infiltrating the game, we will die." He Squirmed.

"Mommy?"

"Eli?" I turned frantically. He was in the corridor of the house entryway.

"Mommy, help me. Mommy!"

He was in the grip of my hands, the woman holding him by a leg. She grinned maniacally, sniffing up his side. "He smells delicious. Good enough to eat."

"Put him down, he is innocent." I summoned Yodh. "She had him, she has Eli!" He looked beyond and then back to me.

"There is nothing there." Tet replied.

The woman took a bit, Eli screaming. "NO!" I screamed. I ran, watching him get dismembered.

They pawed me to the ground. "There is nothing there. See me." Zayin nudged me. "Trust me." He licked my face. "We are in a forest."

I blinked. The house fading to the forest I was in. Tears were pouring down my face. His dumb trauma ability got me so fast I lost all reality. I hugged him and sobbed. "I hate this place and some of the abilities of others."

"It is alright. We will get him."

"Right." I stood wiping my face. The trees around me had taken some damage. Was that me, him or the illusion? I spotted blood on the ground and pointed. "I impaled the enemy. We must track him now."

I climbed on the back of Yodh, and he took off running. We were able to catch up. This time I played my violin, if he was using manipulation, then I could fight back. It would not be the first time, but was I stronger? I gave soothing tunes, wrapping him in a sound barrier away from him whispering in his ear.

He dropped the Purple haired Demon and walked to the side. Yodh trapped the demon under his Paw. "Now, hold on. We can work something out." He demon squirmed.

I channeled to him instead, putting him in my dream scape of music. He closed his eyes. I forged him a new story, us working together, and I had hit my head. Forgetting what we were doing. In the same forest.

"What was your name?" I sang.

"Ocho, do not worry I will take care of you."

"Who are you working for?" I sang sweetly.

"Sabnock Baal, silly." He laughed.

"The affiliation?"

"The cult of the numeral Two." He laughed again. "People do not believe we exist, but we do." He sang on his own.

"Why are you here?"

"We are here to gather information on the misfit class. It will be a sinch. They have not found us yet; I just need to stay out of sight behind Orobus."

"Crush him, Yodh. He is a threat to the students I am to protect." His torso splattered on the ground, getting on my shoes and bottom of my cloak. "Disgusting vermin."

"I agree." He replied. I put my violin away and flipped jazz's phone open, sending myself the file and deleting it off his phone. I broke the camera and took the chip inside. No potential evidence to leave behind. I searched all the pockets, taking a recorder.

I walked over and crouched in front of a distraught student. He was holding the sides of his head and rocking himself.

"Orobus, are you alright?"

"I was being used, hurting other students and a teacher."

"Hey, it's alright. It is my job to protect you the student as a teacher. I pulled out of it, that is what matters."

"I forfeit." I covered his mouth.

"Hey, you still have two more days, do not do that."

He moved my hand. "I Forfeit. Take me out of here."

"You have potential to pull this off, it was not your fault this happened."

"Violetta, the student is done. Let him leave." Kalego helped him up. "We will talk later."

I put a hand on my hip. "Later?"

"Yes. Dali wishes to here why you snuck in."

I gritted my teeth, eye furrowing. I unsummoned Yodh. "They, you. Fine." I flew off and out of the forest. Messaging Opera on the way. 'I need clothes and shoes, mine are bloody.'

'What happened?'

'Bring Grandpa if possible. I am heading to the teacher tent.' I landed outside the teacher tent, trudging inside. Opera was holding my clothes; Grandpa was all over me.

"My precious granddaughter, are you alright? Are you hurt?" He lifted my arms, spotting blood on my white robe.

"No, you should see the other guy." I took my clothes from Opera.

"Lady Violetta, are you going to explain?" Opera asked.

"Yeah, when Kalego gets here. I need a TV set up for a phone jack." He nodded, and I took the clothes and changed. I had my phone in my hand, emerging to a crowd. Kalego and Balam were in front.

"Any excuse for your actions?" I walked past him, taking a wire from opera, plugging the phone in.

I glared over my shoulder. "Like you did not see the body." I clicked through bringing up the video.

I sat back drinking Hell Grade Tea as they watched the footage. It all was captured. From him skipping around to me killed him. The sound was hard to hear but was loud enough to know what he said.

"He got in, but how." Oswell asked.

"Why did you not say something?" Dali asked.

"I did." I did my research; I am not at fault. I threw the teacher guidebook down. "Section 1 states our job is to protect our students at all costs from the enemy who aims for our treasure. To investigate all suspicious activities. Regardless of how small. This demon was manipulating a student to harm other students and gain information in the process."

I sipped my tea. "We have a much bigger threat than just gathering information on students. The cult of the number two is real, whatever that is. According to Ocho, they are working for Sobnock Baal. I do not know much about politics here, but it does not look good to me."

"How did you figure it out."

"Well, I am not dumb, and I have one killer gut instinct. Suzy the remote please." I smiled brightly at her, and she handed it to me. I clicked through all the images he was in. "Hiding is suspicious, this and a student's encounter. A flip through the student enrolment book, and I could not find anyone wearing what he wore or how he was described." My stomach growled; Operas ears dropped low.

Dali kept his smile. "Then I see we have a formidable teacher among us. There was no fault here and our school is that much safer. We have announcements." He left with Suzy. He was also suspicious. Opera dropped a food container in my lap, as teachers filed out.

"No breakfast or lunch?"

"I was nauseous, my whole body was stricken with anxiety. I solved it, now I can eat."

He sat down, crossing his arms. "I stay until you are done."

I rolled my eyes while taking the first bite of hot food. When I was done, I resumed learning like nothing had happened. Kalego would leave. I slept on the couch, and every morning I would cover Kalego up in the blanket and let him sleep until he awoke. This went on until the last day of the harvest festival.

Blushenko, another professor of Babyls had come in. His face was in a constant furrow. He had returned to the tent after the wave of students who came in at night. He looked just as tired as the rest of them. He walked up to the food table where I was picking out breakfast.

"You most like Kalego a lot to try and take care of him. I am surprised he lets you."

I narrowed my eyes. "We are good friends. He is working hard between the harvest festival and helping me learn for the exam, it is the least I can do for him. All of you are. He and many others are gaining bags under the eyes. Mister luck of the draw passed out leaning on a pole." I pointed behind me to Oswell. "You used all your mana to heal students."

"You pick up on a lot. It astounded me you figured that much out. How?"

"I just woke up with this bad feeling. I subconsciously pick things up. It is a trait I like and hate."

He took a bit of fruit. "How so?"

"I do not like it as I have high empathy. I see you all getting tired and a part of me wants to whisk you all to bed and make you rest. The good thing it brings is I see changes in my environment. Little things others miss." I looked at the table I had been studying at. "Someone moved my books two centimeters to the right of where I left them last night."

We sat down by the table, and I picked up my violin, letting it attach to my back.

"It was me. Two centimeters is correct." He smirked. "Have you figured out your mystery sender with that ability?"

"How did you know I was looking?"

"You like to know things, not knowing bothers you. Might I remind you the incident."

"You are correct." I pulled out the note card I kept stashed in my drawing journal. "Time, thought, and sincerity was put into this." I read it again, grinning. "It was the best gift I could have received."

"Any clues?"

"Well, I was able to cross Grandpa off the list. He boosts about giving me things. I have been putting the search in the back of my mind. Learning all I can before the exam so I can finally join the classroom."

"Well, good luck. What will you do when you figure it out?"

"Easy, thank them, and play a song for them." I smiled, eating fresh fruit.

He looked over to Kalego. "He really does have bags under his eyes. Not as bad as last year. Last year he skipped the ceremony and celebration. Anyways, it is my turn to pick up where they last left off."

"What?"

"Kalego and Balam asked us to help you. I see no reason not to. You are a model student and many other reasons to the long list."

"Thanks."

"Will you be going out with us for drinks after this is all over?"

"I am allowed to do that?"

"Yes, you are considered a teacher. Your… grandpa…. Chair demon Lord Sullivan, is picking up the tab. After what happened, Dali said you are to be invited to all teacher gatherings."

"Then I will go for sure."

He helped finish off the Pharmacology book as Kalego slowly woke up. I had finished torture and astrology and was almost down with everything. The next week would be reviewing everything before Friday when I take the exam with Dali. This was to ensure no favoritism from Sullivan or even Kalego for him helping to teach me all this time.

Chapter Text

They crowned Iruma and his friend the demon king of the harvest festival for bringing home the legendary leaf and cultivating it into a plant. The celebration was going on strong, students cheering and dancing. Having a good time as the day progressed. It had been a bountiful harvest this year and Suzy was most excited.

The leaf had exploded making beautiful cherry blossoms all over the forest edge. For a demon world they had human things like that leaf. Sullivan was doating on his grandson and Opera stood to the side telling him to calm down and not embarrass Iruma. I hugged him, feeling his back for whatever, that demon touched him for. A small device was attached to his back. No bigger than a pea.

In the belongings of the demon there was a voice recorder. It said nothing, could the two go together? Was the recorder a tracker or was this a listening device? I was glad I had not come soon enough to join his class. That could have been worse, not just that. Could I have competed like they had?

Two were constantly deceiving, and then taking the points. Iruma found the legend leaf. And Kerori and Caim created a kingdom, and they collected for them. A fortress by another pair, and then Asmodeus Alice and Sobnock Sabro. They were just terrifying in battle.

I should go home and freshen up for tonight. There was no way I would ever become demon king with demons like that to compete against. I was already seen as a late bloomer. I should have been in and out of school by now for my age. I was not even a student; I was given a different classification; a real oddball.

Someone tapped on my shoulder. "Excuse me."

I turned to see Orobus, I smiled. "Hello."

"I must apologize for what I had done. I am sorry for using my blood line ability on you."

"There is no need in this situation. Do not beat yourself up over this, you were under that demon's manipulation ability. Let us put this behind us and keep moving forward."

"Thank you. They do not call me the number two guy anymore. I should also thank you for that." He bowed.

"Stay safe." I turned to leave.

"We have one more person to recognize. You may know her as the girl who plays the Violin." I looked over my shoulder. "Violetta is a student Teacher aid." I fully turned. "She earned merit as a teacher, proving to be a great protecter with keen senses. For that, her rank will rise by one from He to vav." My badge raised off the front of my half cloak and the symbol changed, dropped, and I reclipped it.

"Viola." My arm was grabbed, I yanked it away from Iruma. "Sorry, I was wondering if you could play for us."

"Play what?"

"Your violin. Other students what to hear and see it. I might have told them you can create phantom apparitions."

I took a breath in and out hard, looking behind him. Many eager faces from his class, a girl with lime green hair jumped on him.

"Irumkins. Did she say yes?" She acted like a young and wild child.

I could not say no. "I suppose I can, but once. I need to go home and drop all my things off."

"Yay, yay, yay." She ran off. "The violin lady said yes." She cheered as she threw her hand in the air. She ran back grabbing my hand and pulling me forward to a stage, then pushed from behind up the steps. She threw up two thumbs with a huge smile and twinkling devils' eyes. "You got this."

That was when I realized I messed up. There were several classes here. The court was not so bad as I could not see the students. Now I had every eye possible watching me. When it was the teachers, it was a small crowd. I see Balam in the back, my eyes pleading for help. He gave a thumbs up. I could hear the whispers of the crowd.

'Why is she dressed like a teacher.'

'That is new. It is not the one I saw her play during the game.'

'Right, one string breaks and you get a whole new violin?'

'Talk about flaunting what the chair demon gives you.'

'I heard she was rank five.'

'She is an adult, which is average.'

'She just ranked up, look.'

'Talk about getting a second chance. None of us will.'

'What is she even doing here.'

I looked at Iruma, he mouthed I'm sorry. He was hearing it all too.

I walked up to the microphone, reaching for my violin. "I guess this goes out to my brother Iruma and his friend Lied for winning this year's Harvest festival." I brought it up to play, whispers fading.

I did not sing much, but Opera said I had a good voice. Starting slow and low I raised it up and into a verse. Singing a song of victory for is win. The music notes danced into images I thought of, and students' eyes no longer centered on me. Making it that much easier to play and sing. A fierce battle, and victorious win.

Coming home to the ones you love, the ones who miss you most. I controlled myself, not letting Eli show, but when it was done, I walked off stage, and flew off towards the teachers tent to get my things and head home. Tears flowed down my cheeks, as I packed the books. It was a blind trip home, but I eventually made it.

I will not be able to leave here tonight, too distraught to think of it. Eli, my sweet precious boy. He was there and I was in the netherworld. I was playing a student and he would be that demon woman's meal. The image of him being ripped apert still in my mind. She might be torturing him as I cry here, helpless to save him.

"Violetta?" It was Opera.

"Go away!" I shouted.

"I am coming in."

"Go away! I want to be alone." I sobbed harder, curling around a pillow.

The door opened and closed, and I felt him sit on the bed. "Don't listen to them."

"That's not it. Not even close. The ending to that song, it was coming home to the one you love. Eli, the one I love. A helpless child, my child. When the Trauma ability was used on me, I saw him being killed. I am here playing Granddaughter to a powerful demon who can cross realms and I can't have him here with me."

"I see. He is human, and it is dangerous for him here."

"And Iruma? I would protect him, a soul would not touch him if he were here. Not until my dying breath."

He rubbed my back. "There is nothing we can do. Lord Sullivan might be imprisoned if he were to go again. It was close the last time."

"If I can help it, I will cross back and murder her if he had a single hair on his head harmed."

"If you become demon king, you can. No one could tell you not too."

My eyes shoot up. "Then it is demon king I must become." I dropped my head. "That seems hopeless as well. There are so many strong demons in the misfit class."

"True, but if you work hard in school, and rise to the challenge each and every time you can become anything. Come on, cheer up. Not all is lost, have hope."

I wiped my face. "They all stared at me. The things they said. I just ranked up and they talked like that?"

"As for just coming here only two weeks ago, that is impressive. To them you are an adult, to us, an infant. You are strong, cunning, and you come up with creative ideas to help move you forward. Keep going and anything is possible."

"You mean it?"

"I do, now let's get a cold rag to help with that flushed face. The other teachers are going out tonight, you should go as well, make stronger bonds. They are more your peers than the younger students anyways."

"Who all is going?"

"Everyone, you need to as well." He opened the closet and pulled out a fresh uniform. "Shower, change, and I will do the rest for you." I did as he said, letting him take care of my hair as I pressed a cold cloth to my face.

I was puffy like a marshmallow, and red like an apple. I fixed the rest with a little foundation that was gifted to me by Sullivan. I lined my eyes with some cat liner, and I did not look like I had been crying a few hours ago. Violin on my back, I flew next to him, and he dropped me off at the door.

"Go, in."

"Can I call you if something goes wrong?"

"Of course."

I took a deep breath; the party was already starting. "There she is." Robins arm slung around my shoulders. "Blushenko said you were coming, but we all bet against it. Finally taking time away from studying I see."

I took his arm off me and turned. "Opera I…" He was gone, Balam had arrived with a grumpy looking Kalego blocking the exit.

Balam waved a hand. "I brought him with me." He petted my head as he walked by.

"Thank you, Balam." Dali had a smile on his face. "Oswell will not be joining us, as he does not drink. Everyone is now accounted for. Sit, order a drink, the tab is on Lord Sullivan tonight."

Dali hooked an arm around mine. "That means you too. I see how hard you are trying to learn. You are a perfectionist when it comes to drawing and learning. You did what was right even when you were being dismissed. I admire the tenacity." He gently pushed me to sit down. Kalego and Balam sat on either side of me.

"The thousand years' drop of evil." Kalego ordered.

"You must really like that drink; you have ordered twice now."

"It is the most expensive." Balam answered. Robin had grabbed hold of a lady trapped behind a pillow cushion wall being guarded by an old man. He was rambling but lost to Robin's quickness. He set her next to Kalego around the table.

"Devil's dance wine for her."

"Kalego, ordering for everyone now?" Robin teased.

"Quiet, you fool."

A waiter came back with glasses and two bottles. Pouring our drinks. How was I to mingle when all of them were my teachers. I took a drink. Now I will be called a teacher's pet. I took another swig, this was good. I was made one giant target before I ever started attending. From the entrance exams to the dodge ball game. I down the rest.

Kalego nudged me. "Slow down or you will drop before Suzy, and Morax."

"It's ruff. I do not expect you to understand." I lifted my glass. "I need another."

Robin filled my glass. "As you wish pretty princess lady."

"Much appreciated, not a princess." I took a sip, setting it down. He pointed to his head.

"Ah, Operas Idea. Violetta or Viola is perfectly alright.

Opera texted me. 'Stick to the script.'

Dali sat a crossed from me. "Where are you from. Sullivan mentioned a few things, and you did receive a rank from the owl. So, you never went to school?"

"Nope. I was very sheltered by my mom."

"Must have been ruff to realize all of this was out here."

"I knew a little, that is why I ran away. I was vastly unprepared." I picked my glasses up.

Kalego set his drink down. "Not an exaggeration. Balam and I found her tied up in vines about to be eaten. She was trespassing on school grounds, so we took her to Lord Sullivan."

Dali took a drink. "She still traveled far if she came from the boarder of the glass dessert."

"I lived off the land, food was not hard to come by if you know what you can pluck from the ground. My focus was to never be found and… Sorry it is hard to talk about." I looked down and swirled my glass of wine. "It still haunts me."

Balam petted my head. "You are safe here. Under Sullivan they would never dare to come around. He would destroy them where they stand for almost robbing you of a future."

"I am Momonoki, I am a new teacher here as well. It is nice to meet you, Violetta." Her eyes were shut, but she was trying to smile. Why was she so nervus?

"Like wise."

She fidgeted with her fingers, looking everywhere around the room. What are you hiding? I wanted to ask if she was alright but did not want another Vaper moment with her. What if she was always like this? Humans did their best to shove everything down so seeing everything always on display made this easier. I could feel the alcohol coursing through my veins, the world becoming lighter.

"Uh, Violetta. Do you mind coming to the ladies room with me?" This was universal through the realms.

"Sure."

I followed behind her, inside the bathroom she covered her face. "Finally, I can breathe."

"Are you alright?"

"Are you close with Kalego?" She eyes watered.

"I guess, but he is my teacher."

"I mean, are you into him or are you two courting?"

"No, never." I grinned. "You like the grumpy demon?"

"I do. I can never talk to him, I freeze up. I am sorry for unloading this on you."

"Oh, friend. You got a crush, and bad. Things like that never end well. I know you may be nervus but that leads to a road where you do not get what you want. You must be calm and talk with him like he is a person. Have you done that?"

"No, I freeze. When he walks away, I am relived but hate myself for not trying harder."

"Ah, try less. Less is always more."

"Can you help me? No one knows if he is even married, has a girlfriend, or betrothed. No one has asked him. You too are together a lot. I watched you cover him in a blanket, he reminds you to do things. You might as well be together."

"Whoa there, slow down. He reminds me to eat, that is because of Grandpa and Opera. If I am focused on something I forget to do basic h… demon needs. I returned the favor as best as I could to help him back and covered him in a blanket. I do not have much to really offer someone like him. I can ask, but what will you do with that information?"

"Uh, I do not know. I did not think I would get this far." She covered her face again. "Why do I feel like this?"

"It is a crush; you think he is good looking right?"

"So much so. He is also powerful and enticing. If he gave me the time of day, I would not be this bad."

"Be assertive. Talk to him, get to know him. He may be avoiding this kind of thing. He tends to like to be alone."

"See, you already know more about him than me." If I told her all the stories that I had been told she would die right here in this bathroom.

"I can tell it by his personality. You are looking to much at his face and not the soul."

She clinched a fist. "You are right, I can do this. Ah, after I know if he is with another person."

I dampened a paper towel with cold water. "Here, it will help your flustered face."

"Oh my. Thank you. Sorry, I drink, and everything spills out." She covered her face with the wet towel.

The door opened, Suzy staggered in. "Excuse me, I must use the lady's room. Do not mind me girls."

"Kalego was right."

"What?"

I whispered in her ear. "If I did not slow down drinking, I would be down before Suzy."

She laughed. "I am better, thank you for listening."

"Anytime. It is nice not to be looked or talked about as the odd one out."

She tilted her head. "Odd one out?"

"I am an adult here; I am taking student classes. Did you not hear how the students talked about me? The school papers Iruma brings home. How the others asked questions like I am weird. I understand the curiosity, but I feel out of place."

"Excuse me." Suzy came between us. "But do not fear. We are here for you. You are a beautiful demoness. You could grab the world with a fist, the way you use your bloodline gift is extraordinary." She washed her hands. "I saw your entrance exam after the match. Come on girls, let's go dance and drink some more. I'm not down yet."

I raised my hand. "Uh, Suzy. Dance to what?"

She lifted a CD. "Hehe, I brought this. Kalego will be so infuriated I dug this bad boy out."

"Uh, is that even aloud?"

"We bought the house out for the night. Unless…" She crossed her arms. "You know upbeat dancing music. Wait, you do. Give me leeway, I'm a little drunk." She giggled, covering her mouth. Her cheeks are a little redder.

"I try not to annoy people with my playing."

"Pfft. No, every time you play it is like the world melts away." She grabbed my hand. "Let's go."

"You can play the music, I do not…" She opened the door, dragging me along.

"Violetta is going to play music."

"Suzy, I…"

"Really, this will be good." Dali leaned back.

"Oh yes, play again. You took off so fast earlier." Robin added, while others pushed for this to happen.

"I… I… Can't. I took off because…" They all leaned in. I turned around, pulling my phone out. It was snatched from my hands by Kalego.

"I too would like to hear you play. As you can see, we are all in support of you." He leaned down. "Give them a dosage of what you did for Orobus and that other Demon."

"I will tell Opera, give it back." He tossed the phone to Balam, who tossed it to Dali.

Dali's smile was to die for, was it the alcohol or was I liking him? "I can take the downfall. If you were so sheltered, how did you learn."

"I taught myself, mother saw me and what I did, and locked me down. Taking it all away." All this lying, when could I say I was human. That I was wronged. I walked over, picking up my glass and drinking it down. The wave hit me faster than the last.

I calmed and cleared my thoughts. Letting the notes merely fill the room rather than controlling them. The ones that were more drunk had laid on the ground watching. Kalego, Balam, and Dali had leaned back in chairs. Like a hug, I let it caress them slowly. They closed their eyes, watching the pleasant things I showed them.

It catered to each differently, Opera and Sullivan having different experiences. It happened often, too often to be coincidence. It calmed the students, the beasts, these teachers. I changed how they were feeling. They had forgotten I was even here. I was able to summon my phone from Dali's grasp. I stopped slowly; Suzy passed out. Eyes blinked, as if coming too.

"What happened?" Robin asked.

"My bloodline gift and emotion. I can use it to control objects, phantom things feel solid. That's not all I have learned recently. If I control them, add music, I can make others feel as well. Like trust. I can use it to control how others perceive things. Being music, it nullifies a voice of manipulation as it is louder and more concentrated."

Dali blinked, looking too Kalego. "I never encountered a gift this strong since you were in school."

"I told you she earned the Daleth on her own. The Ranking Owl never lies."

"About ranking, you're not just giving me them to me, are you? I need to understand the process."

Dali stood. "That is dishonorable. The Ranking Owl is its own entity, it gives the first rank you start with. It is only allowed to go up to four." I retreated to between Balam and Kalego.

Balam petted my head. "We collectively decide the next rank ups. Before you Played Executioner's Cannonball It was decided if you win, you rank up. If you do not, you remain the same. If you flopped, you would have gone down."

Momonoki clutched her fist, speaking firmly. "And during the harvest festival you proved yourself. We all voted for you to be ranked up. Kalego only announced it."

"I see."

I was patted on the back and an arm went over my shoulders. Robin smiling. "Do not worry, you are one of us now. Vav is a strong rank, and you might go up again after the exam."

I took his arm off me. "No hanging on me. The exam, I need to go home and work on that."

Kalego and Balam grabbed either side of me. "Absolutely not." Balam laughed.

They sat down and I was forced to sit. "Guys, I have a week."

"And I already know you will pass." Kalego retorted.

A glass was handed to me. Drinks were passed around and they talked about students and how they were doing. The biggest topic being the misfit class. Iruma was a hot subject. I had no clue he had done so many things for a human. I was on my fifth glass and giggling at some of the stories. I fell over on Kalego.

"Sorry, I think I am at the limit."

He smirked. "You made it past most the others."

Half my peers had fallen drunk and were sleeping on the floor. Morax, Suzy, Momonoki, Raim, and Marbas. Furcas had left early; she was a light drinker. Robin and I were the next most intoxicated looking. Kalego, Balam and Dali looked fine.

"You really think I will pass?"

"Why all the doubt?"

"Test anxiety." I leaned up but fell over on Balam, pointing to my head. "Do the thing or I might float of this world."

He rubbed my head. "Not many tell me to do this. Usually it is the opposite."

"I think it's time to give Opera a ring." I put my phone on the table. "Let him know the drunk princess needs to go home and be put in bed."

"When did you take that from me." I pretended to play violin, then fell backwards. A soft landing into pillow clouds.

Chapter Text

It was the crunch time, completing the transmutation book and then practicing the spells. For two days Kalego diligently went over all the subjects. Flash cards, pop quizzes. He said I was more than ready, and I was over thinking it all. To which I disagreed. You never get a second chance to do better in school, now was the time for all the attentive attention.

The day had come, and I was sweating bullets. This would make, sustain, or break me. I could not drop down, if I do then all the stuff before was a huge waste. I was escorted to an office. Dali was waiting holding papers in his hands. I took my seat, and Dali placed a test packet down on the desk.

"You will have all day like any other student to complete the final exam. Eight hours."

"Is it that long?"

"It can be for some. It is a two-portion test. First half here, then a one-hour break, second half after break. The second half is harder."

I took a deep breath and started working on it. Questions I was familiar with were worded differently. I underlined the important parts breaking each question down to the base elements. It took almost three hours to do the first half. I ate, then lounged outside in the grass to straighten out my back.

The second half was longer questions asking for explanations. I trudged through every question. When one came up unsure, I was fit with a dodge ball or a scowl. I could hear the answer clearly in my mind, like they were telling me over my shoulder. Second half done I handed it to Dali. I waited for him to grade the test. Drawing him as he focused, disturbed only by the ending bell.

I was here for almost an hour after school was officially out, before he looked up. "Oh, you are still here. I thought you might have gone home." Go home?

"What? Never mind, did I pass?"

"You answered Six hundred and sixty-six questions correctly out of Six hundred and sixty-seven."

"I missed one. What did I miss?"

"None, I was joking with you. There is only Six hundred and sixty-six questions. A perfect score for a second year. Kalego had right to brag a little."

"For a second year?"

"Yes, you technically took four final exams, you can now assist in helping other students learn. As well as a rank up for achieving the impossible. Your badge." He held out his hand, I handed him my badge. A light flashed in his palm, and he revealed my badge. Welcome to the teacher status, no one is allowed to rank lower than a Zayin to be a teacher. Where it proudly because you earned this."

"Thank you." I was absolutely stoked. Do I call Kalego or Balam first? Wait. Do I tell grandpa, or Opera.

"You will have to study ahead for the years to keep your teacher status."

My soul dropped. "Or I lose a rank?"

"Essentially, you will have more time, so you will be able to enjoy class a little, and the upcoming music festival."

"Iruma said something about that. Kalego was teaching him piano. He could have asked me."

"You play piano?" Fudge, I let that out.

"A little, until I was caught by my mother and locked down again. I picked it up again recently. I might even learn a new one. I was thinking flute, or xylophone."

"If I ever find your mother, I may not hesitate to rid her myself for keeping such a talent under wraps. Iruma is in the royal one right now, I am placing you with the misfit class. Take him home early and do a little celebration." He scooted a map a crossed the desk. "Learn this well."

"Yes sir." I looked it over, simple enough.

Zayin, that was one of the names of Yodh. The shy one. I looked into the student handbook on the way down to the first floor. The ranks were all named differently, from seven to ten it was Zayin, Chet, Tet, then Yodh. My beast had names from the ranking system. Why was He named in such a way?

I went down the hall and to the first floor. Around the outside of the building was the royal one. I opened the door; it was lighter than I expected. Ruff music filled the room, I covered my ears. What is that awful sound, and who is the dying whale? I followed the horrid whale and entered the room, the singing stopped.

"What in the devil was that?" I asked uncovering my ears.

"I told you it was bad."

They had a CD player and were singing along to the tape and dancing. "You need some lessons. Pitch specifically. Some sing softer than others. Is there sheet music?"

"Here." Kerori gave me a stack of papers. "It is called Lilith's red carpet."

"Never heard of it, but it is a difficult piece with just a glance." I pulled out my violin.

"I will make a note, you will match the pitch with an 'ah' sound. Got it?"

"Yes."

"Hold on, this was my thing."

"And you skipped the basics. Now." I played a note, she sang, it sounded better. "Again." It sounded almost perfect. "Now sing it as a word." She did. "That was so much better." I used summoning magic to teleport a harmonica from the music room at home. "Use this, it will help you with pitch. Singing from the gut, not the chest, helps with pitch and projection of your voice."

"Thank you, my name is…"

"Elizabetta."

"Wow, she knows my name already."

"Iruma talks about his classmates daily. Excuse me, the piano bashing must stop before he destroys it."

"Kalego is there, you don't have to worry about that." Kerori looked infuriated, I ignored this and walked down the hallway.

I opened the door quietly, Soi stood to the side playing a trumpet and Iruma on the Piano. Iruma apologizing profusely at another mess up. Kalego had a mean scowl on his face, his familiar dangling over the boys. They looked tired, and scared.

Kalego pinched the bridge of his nose. "Again." He looked up. "Violetta."

I waved and smiled lightly. "I passed."

"How many questions did you miss?"

"Not a one." I held up my badge. "And I ranked to Zayin."

Iruma jumped up, giving me a hug. "Wow, you are amazing. You have all of us beat as first years."

"Excellent, I expected nothing less. Iruma."

"Yes, sir." He scampered back to the bench. Playing the cords with fidgeting hands. He was too ridged and stiff.

"Iruma, do not fear the Piano. May I try something, Kalego?"

"As you wish."

I slinked my arms around him. "Press your fingers up against mine but give no resistance when I push them down. Follow them, feel them." I hummed, tying his fingers to mine. When music played, I used that in the placement. I moved his fingers slowly, reading the music on the first sheet. I lifted. "It will play, but you must have confidence, more fluid. Again." I repeated the steps with his hands.

He looked at his hands. "Wow, it was beautiful."

"As it should be, this is the easy page. It gets increasingly difficult as the song progresses, good luck."

"Gee, thanks for the boost. My hands feel like they are going to fall off." He looked defeated.

"Iruma take a hand break." Iruma stood, rubbing his hands.

"May I try?"

Kalego nodded, and I sat down all giddy. The piano changed before my eyes, morphing into a black webbed coating, the bench a tail. I grinned. I stretched my fingers a little, warming them up and feeling the distance for the keys. I played the song as intended. Using my magic to flip pages and move them to the side and the next came up. The song speeds up and I could the battle for love, imagining what was happening as each note was hit. It slowed and faded out softly.

"I like this song; I will need a sheet set for a violin. This part." I played it back. "I felt that in my soul. It is nice to enjoy it rather than use it to use it. Does that make since?"

Kalego snapped his fingers, a set of papers appearing. "I expect to hear it soon." He handed it to me.

I looked it over; the notes mirror the piano until the fight for love. "How soon is too soon?" I raised my eyebrows.

"Iruma, are you wanting to continue practice tonight?"

"I am kind of hungry, maybe Viola can help me from home."

"That is alright with me." I interjected.

"Then play it now. If you mess up, I won't be very happy with a hasty and sloppy play."

"Iruma hold them until I can levitate them."

"Yes, ma'am."

I crunched my nose. "Ewe, I felt old just now. Never call me ma'am again." I shook my head and prepared to play.

I hit all the notes perfectly. The projection was stronger than the last, having played through this once it was a cake walk. He smiled, not a smirk. I was not controlling emotions, no eyes glazed over. Iruma would be affected too if that were the case. They both genuinely smiled. Performance over, I took the papers from the air before they could drop.

I turned Iruma towards the door, talking over my shoulder. "I will see you Monday, Kalego. I was assigned to the misfit class to help them."

When we were home there was a feast laid out, Iruma and I ate our fill and headed to the music room. I used my violin to control his hands, teaching him the notes. I was essentially playing two instruments at the same time. The more I used my power the stronger I felt. It seemed that way when I ranked up too.

We played well into the night, waking up late. We practiced all day and night. Eventually he did not need me to hold his hands much. He could play the first page with minimal mistakes. I rubbed his head like he was a little brother when he did well. He would smile and play again. He was still a kid at heart, stuck in the demon realm with me.

"Kalego is harsher on me than you are, I find it easier to learn from you."

"I understand an iron fist is not always needed. That is all. Come on, again."

Monday came and I dressed according to my role. My all-white robes with black trimmings. I used my ranking badge as a hair clip. Adding it to a white bow that caressed the top of a bun. Iruma and I walked to school early enough to miss the student council greeting. He and I went to Balam's classroom.

"Greetings, what brings you?"

I set the small rodent cage with two small mice like creatures in it. "I was told you had recti seeds." I then placed the pot. "Seeds that Suzy refuses to carry."

"I do. I grow them for ingredients."

"I would like to have one as a pet plant. When it sheds seeds, I will give them to you as a payment."

"You are a strange one, you understand the risks?"

"I aced my test with flying colors, so I hope so." I showed him my Zayin rank.

He rubbed his chin. "I see." I followed him to the back, putting the empty pot on the table. He filled it with Glass desert soil and slightly dampened it with a spray bottle.

"You're doing it all, I want to do something."

"Patients." He handed me the seed.

I made a crater with my knuckle. Setting the seed in the nook. I scooped glass desert sand on top. This was the important part for creating the small and controlled environment. I placed my hands over the pot.

"Quan, Quan." The little cacti sprouted up from the sand, it resembled a Venus fly trap, but big enough to trap small bugs or creatures the size of batteries. Which is what I brought. It rubbed on itself, no thorns yet, not until it's grown. I dangled the mouse over its nose. It sniffed, opening its mouth I saw the plant eyes stare at me.

"Hello, little one." It snatched the mouse, closing like a scared clam. "Zve, that is your name. Thanks Balam, you are simply the best." I did a small happy dance, giving him a small spray of water over his fresh leaves. "Come, Iruma, or we might be late."

"Wait, I would like the mucus from the plant before it matures. I need it." He handed me a paper bag with a glove and a cup with a lid. "Pet it and it will naturally stick to the glove, squeeze it into the cup a few drops are more than enough."

In the classroom, I placed the pot down away from the kids' hands. The last thing I need is accidental poisoning. They would be down for hours with an antidote. Kids came in slowly, the crowd around the Recti cactus plant. Reflex kicked in and I smacked a hand away, the hand being Clara.

"Don't touch, do you want to be poisoned?"

"I didn't know. It's a pretty plant." She went to reach again, Iruma stopped her.

I sighed. "It is the Diabotany book, did you study this yet."

"Nope," and she skipped to her seat.

"The best time to learn something is when you are young, the second best is now. Open your Diabotany books to page Two hundred and twelve."

"Why do we have to listen to you?" Kerori asked.

"I am subbing until Kalego can get here. Also, I passed both exams. Iruma, the name of the plant."

"Recti Cactus, it dwells in the glass desert, but likes shade. Can be found under the ground in caves or under mostly shaded rocks."

"Good. Clara, the appearance?"

"It is slinky with a big head and a purple flower on top to lure in prey. It has eyes in its mouth and can grow twelve feet tall in the wild." He made exaggerated gestures turning around.

"Nicely done. Allocer, properties?" I called out.

"Can be used in medicines to counter act stimulant venoms or used as a sleeping poison. Touching the outer part of the plant can lead to sleepiness and even death if the plant is fully matured."

I finished. "It can also be tamed if the first feed is done with in the view of its eyes. You must name it as it eats. It will not harm its owner so long as it is fed." I turned, Kalego was here earlier than I anticipated.

"Do you think they learned anything? They cannot retain things like you." What crawled up his ass and died. He snapped his fingers, the desk extending, and a backless chair being added. "Sit." I sat in the seat. "Just a reminder that if you fail to rank up at the music festival you lose your place in the royal one. Get to work, Iruma you are with me."

Elizabetta walked up to me. "Thank you. I practiced all weekend and wish to show you, my progress." I held my hand out for the harmonica.

I played notes and she mimicked nicely. "Good." I played. I showed her ascending chords and had her work on that. Kerori had a whole choreography dance made and was showing the others how it went.

"Oh, I like that, you did an amazing job lining up movements. I can really feel it."

"Thanks." Her face did not say that. "Why don't you play instead of the CD player."

"Sure. I could even help the stiff ones if they let me move them. Same thing I did with Iruma's hands."

She raised her eyebrows. "You can do that?"

"Yeah, listen." You could faintly hear Iruma playing slowing down the hall.

Elisabetta clasped her hands. "Violetta you are a miracle worker. We may pass yet."

"No, no. Music is just my bloodline magic. Okay, first thing. I need to see the dance one more time." I played and she danced the part for each person separately. "Okay, shake out your muscles, it is about to get real."

I focused on one person at a time, moving them to Kerori's movements. It was how our first hour of homeroom went, Class separating out into different genders. Seduction was strictly for girls, the teacher Raim. Magenta eyes, and mauve hair. She was stunning and was about the same height as me. The things I imagine not safe for children.

"The newcomer, oh I am excited to start teaching you." I was not one that needed that kind of class. "I want to see where you are at, I can read it as you attempt to seduce me."

"In front of students?"

"Of course, strike a pose." I sat leaning back in a chair crossing my legs. Eyes on hers, lowering my gaze, taking her in. Elbow propped; I cocked my head to the side like a vileness. A seductive smile I used when I wanted to take a man home. Her face grew red. "You are good."

"That is not the only thing I am good at." I blew a kiss.

"Wow, Violetta. You had me too." Elizabetta smiled cupping her face.

The more I looked at Raim, the more I wanted to know how demons play. Women were a safe start. I knew my way around myself. Momonoki was into Kalego, so that was going to be a no. Suzy was not my type, but Raim might lean that way

I got rid of the thought as soon as it came. wouldn't be appropriate. A later time, perhaps, and while students were not around.

Chapter Text

The next class went by, and I went to the teachers' lounge to eat. Their food displayed out on the tables, much like the tent table at the festival. New things I had not seen before. You could eat this or get something from the school menu. I was waiting on Raim; she was going to help me figure out something to eat. I sat down, reading a novel. Kalego sat next to me.

"Not eating?"

"I already did." I replied.

"I see."

"Violetta." I looked up to Raim, she was grinning. "A student found this in front of my desk." She held out the bow with my badge.

I took it from her hands. "Thank you. Tell them I appreciate them returning it. I will try to repay the favor." She blushed, walking away.

"You lied to me."

I clipped the bow in. "And? You all act as thou I never eat anything and I'm dying of starvation. How is Zve doing?"

"Don't change the subject, I do not like being lied too."

"You are not my dad; I have Opera and Grandpa for that." Raim came back, placing a plate of food in front of me as she sat down a crossed from me. "Besides, I already had plans with one of my friends. Thank you, Raim. I appreciate it."

Kalego looked between us. "What is this about?"

"I'm indecisive. I would look at that menu for hours and not choose a thing. During class I talked about it with Raim."

"Kalego, it is not a big deal. She is new to this. As a zayin has many options, and I merely helped. You're getting your pants in a twist over nothing."

Balam joined us. "How is, what was it… Zve doing. Should be close to another feeding."

"Not sure. Kalego refused to answer me."

"The Cacti is fine." He grumbled. I finished eating faster than the rest of them.

"I am going back to my home room now to feed Zve. Thank you, again, Balam. See you next class."

His whole personality changed after I came to school. He was aloof but he was not this grumpy. He even smiled last Friday. What changed between then and now. In the home room I fed my plant and said the name again. It danced a little when I sang to it.

"Who's the cutest little Cacti? You are!" It chirped softly, opening its mouth to see me. "Are you still hungry? Here you go?" I dropped the last tiny creature in it's the mouth. "There will be more when we get home."

I put a glove on, petting the head. It rubbed into my touch. Balam wanted some of this baby mucus for something. It stuck to the glove, and I squeezed it from the glove and into a small vile. I filled a small layer. Careful not to get it on the rim or my skin. Removing the glove, I put it into the bio baggie and closed the jar.

"It really likes you." I froze, Kalego.

"Yes, it seems I still have a knack for plants." I gave the plant one sprit of water.

"What made you decide on this one and not one that is unmoving or one easier to take care of?"

"The challenge. It reminds me of the Venus fly trap. This one is larger in comparison, eating small vermin but the concept is about the same. After a week it will only need to eat once a day. Hopefully I can get it on schedule and feed it before school. It usually goes by the first time you feed it."

The lunch ending bell rang. "I should go, Balam requested this from the plant."

I practically ran out of the room to get away from him. If he was this mad with his coworkers, then I had no doubt he would start to treat me the same. I put the bag on Balam's desk. Sitting in the second chair beside his desk.

Sketch book out, I drew the class as Balam gave the lecture. Then helped the misfits comprehend the material a little deeper. While the class worked, Balam taught me more advanced courses. I flipped the page, listening more than paying attention to my drawing.

Balam got quiet; I looked up to him peering over my shoulder. "He used to have long hair."

I tilted my head. I looked down to a drawing of a smirking Kalego with his hair flopping down. I closed the book. "It still is, he slicks it back." I frowned. "I must still be wondering why he was so mean at lunch. Not only then, but in the morning too."

"That is his normal attitude. Are you sure you are remembering the same person?"

My lips pressed. "Maybe. I thought we were closer as friends. If I am honest, he was the first one I considered a friend. Maybe I was just looking for that little light to keep me going." The bell sounded. "I have home room again. Enjoy that Recti cacti mucus."

I missed having private lessons with him. The one night of star gazing was my favorite night. The world did not feel so menacing, I forgot all the troubles. I wanted that back. Now I was in school, would summer break bring that back?

"Violetta." I turned to Dali, his smile radiating. "How did you first day of class help go?" He was easy to look at, just like Raim. It was hard not to smile.

"It went well, I already moved on to harder subjects with some teachers."

"Good, if anyone gives you a hard time let me know. I was wondering something, are with anyone?"

"Like a partner?" He nodded. "No." Is he going to ask me? Am I going to have a real date?

"Noted, have a good rest of your day." He went on to greet other students, and my mouth dropped.

'Noted'? He said, 'noted'? Stupid pretty boy demon. I walked into class, slumping in my chair, arms crossed. That was bull crap. Like I was really with someone. I only just got here, there was no way he was fishing for ways to trouble the teachers. I was perfectly fine to talk and be with them but not him. He was the one who would oversee all my final testing.

My plant opened its mouth, looking at me. It crossed its leaves and slumped down. I smirked, propping myself on my elbows. Zve followed. What a smart plant. I pretended to die and was super dramatic. I peeked with one eye to check, Kalego was watching the plant mimic me. I sat up in my chair.

"This is what I mean when I say, 'It really likes you." He set his book down. "When you left the first time, it slumped over. Then again after lunch." He turned, his voice changing. "All of you brats get to work on your assignment, you all still have a lot of work…"

Kalego disappeared in a puff of smoke. Everyone crowded around Iruma. "Eggie-teach."

"Iruma, this is not the time for this, unsummon me."

Clara held him up. "Look Violetta. Iruma's familiar is Professor Kalego. We all call him Eggie-teach." My face heated, my heart sped up. He was a fluffy light purple puffball with tiny wings. A familiar of Iruma? Why was he summoning him now?

"Iruma!" I got up from the desk, approaching him, and taking Kalego from Clara's hands. "Is it time for a familiar?"

"Well, no." He replied.

"Right, so you admit you are at fault?"

"Yes, ma'am." He gulped.

"Unsummon him at once, or I will be forced to send you home early for summoning a familiar at an improper time. Refer to the student handbook section on familiars."

"She is not wrong." Allocer chimed in, eyes not leaving his book. "Familiars are to only be summon when in need or during Familiars class."

"I'm sorry Professor."

"As you should be." Smoke formed and I released Kalego. He was back to normal. "Piano or go home with a point."

I smiled. "Do your best, remember what I taught you. You got this." I gave him two thumbs up.

"I see why you were put in our classroom." Kerori pushed her glasses up. "Iruma does this often, and Professor Kalego cannot do a thing about it. You're keeping him in check."

"Actually, no. I had no idea to the situation." I pulled my violin out. "Places everyone, where would you like to start, Kerori?"

"I heard a rumor Professor Kalego requested for you to join this class."

"I heard the same." Caim added to her comment, wing over heart. "I for one, am not complaining, for another beauty has joined us."

"Think about it. Music festival, Magic music user. A misfit amongst misfits."

"Still, it is strange. He is already proficient at music; he knows almost every instrument. He won during his first year." Kerori turned to the class. "Line up. Lilith's dance will not do itself."

It was getting late; school had ended a while ago. I admired Kerori's passion in dance and performance. She coached them to have more passion, performance was everything. She was not wrong, if you merely dance it has no meaning, it does not convey the same feeling as having passion.

I checked on Iruma, his fingers were stiff again. Probably nervous from what happened earlier. I did not mean to yell so harshly, but for some reason it angered me. Kalego's grimace did not help the whole situation. At home he was silent, but his appetite was no different.

"Iruma, would you like to practice a little after dinner."

"Sure."

In the music room, I sat on the piano bench with him. "I apologize for how harshly I yelled at you."

"I deserved it. They asked me, and then begged. I just want to make my friends happy."

I put an arm around him. "You do by just being you. They all look up to you. They thought no differently of you when you left. They were wondering about my place in the misfit class. I am a misfit amongst the misfits. You belong here, it's like you should have been born here."

"You have a demon body."

I smirk laughed. "With a human soul, and altered body to blend in. You persevere though everything despite what you are. I admire it. Kalego is a stern teacher, but the more you progress and get it down. He eases up. You summon him, and it angers him as it is embarrassing for him. He cannot do a thing about it under the familiar bond."

"You're right, I have been taking advantage of that lately. If that were me, I would not feel very appreciated, more like used."

"You must prove to him you are sorry. Learn this piano." My mind wondered. "My plant, Zve. I will be back in like twenty minutes." I had left Zve there for almost an hour by itself. Worst plant mom ever.

I left Iruma, opening the door to Opera. "Eavesdropping? I need to head to school really fast. I will be back."

He held up a box. "I have the small creature you wanted." The doorbell rang, I do not have time for this.

I took the box. "Thanks." I ran past him, opening the front door. I halted. "Zve. I am so sorry." It perked up, mouth opening. Its eyes looked so sad; it made me tear up.

"You left Zve. I thought you might come back. It would not let me touch it for almost an hour."

I lifted the box. "I for…" He cut me off.

"You forgot. A busy first day. Whatever the excuse. You left all your stuff at school, retrieve it tomorrow and do not let it happen again." He handed Zve over to me. "Good night." He flew off.

Why did that hurt? He's never yelled at me directly before. I closed the door, eyes welling up. I leaned against it, sliding down the door. I fed Zve and called its name. He stared at me, wiggling around.

"I messed up. Can you at least forgive me?" Zve crossed its leaves, I mimicked. It danced again. I hummed to the plant. It nodded, bobbing to the tune.

"That was fast." I looked up. "My lady." His ears lowed.

I stood, taking Zve to my room. My violin in its stand, I picked it up and played to soothe myself for a change. Zve was dancing, I was crying. I had messed up today. I lied to him, someone who cares about me. Used to care about me. I am sure I was now under Iruma for an annoyance. I had Balam, Opera, even Momonoki. I had not even asked Kalego the questions for her.

I tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep. The sun lit up my room and I knew today was not going to be a good one. My phone buzzed; Dali sent me a message letting me know Kalego would be out of class today. He was taking a sick day. Sick day, I bet he was avoiding me. I'm that much of an annoyance. He did not even bother telling me.

Chapter Text

I glared at them all. Just looking at them irritated me. Iruma's happy go lucky face, I wanted to ruin it. Opera was watching me with ears down, I didn't even do anything wrong yet. Gramps was even side eyeing me. If it were not for him, I could wipe the smile off Iruma's face. I gather Zve and my violin.

I flew to school, leaving Iruma to walk alone. Teach the home room, did they not have legit substitutes. Why was I tasked with this? I was not a certified teacher. I hated these brats. They all mocked me behind my back. If they knew the truth it would be that much worse. I fed Zve, slipping a glove on and petting the little plant.

"Where is Kalego?" Kerori asked.

I slipped the glove off. "Sick day, do what you normally do." I grumbled, taking a seat.

"Are you going to sit there or help us? You are supposed to be a teacher."

I glared, then I grinned. Students backed up. "Everyone to the music room, let us do a group practice today." How would it look if they all were together?

I played the violin, catching them all in my grasp. I forced Iruma's hands to play the song with me, and the dancers to move along to the music. Around and around, they went. I forced them all to play until homeroom was over. Letting them go, most fell to the floor tired.

"That was..."

"Was what? Physical exercise is important for growing demons. I have seen most of you go through worse. Do you feel you know the song better now?"

"Yes, Ma'am." They spoke in unison.

"Good, get to the next class." I smirked, that was more entertaining than I had thought it would be.

The next class I sat to next to Marbas, he was eyeing me from the side. "Problem?" I asked.

"Ah, no."

I waved my hand out. "Teach, they are waiting."

"Right." He got up teaching the class on torture.

Agares raised his hand. "Does being forced to dance count?" I gritted my teeth.

"It could, if it was done for hours." Marbas replied and I smirked.

I will get back at him for that one later. They liked my gift yesterday, what was so different today. Ungrateful children with parents to go home too. Treasure of this world, and I lost mine in the human one. Darkness clouded my vison, Eli with that woman. The illusion of him being ripped to shreds.

If I am around them any longer, I might do something I will regret. The bell rang and I went to the royal one classroom. I spent the next two classes in there, talking with Zve. Feeding Zve, I put a glove on to pet him. Taking the mucus and putting it in a jar. I ate alone at the desk. Humming to Zve, the only thing not on my nerves today.

The next class was the last full class besides ending with homeroom. I am sure Balam would ask questions and those mouthy students would tell him I was skipping out on classes. This is one I would have to go to, regardless of how I felt.

"I will be back, Zve. I have one class then I am taking you home." Zve chipped and danced.

I placed the vile on Balam's desk, he looked up smiling. "Good to see you. I need to show you where I keep things, in case I need you to retrieve something for me."

"Sure." I followed him to the back room.

"Do you know what an evil cycle is?"

"No, what is that?"

"It is when a demon is under a lot of stress. They enter this cycle of wanting to cause harm to another person. It can be dangerous, when you are going through one you are to take a sick day and stay home. This is to protect the students."

"Like I am going through that? I am grumpy because I could not sleep. I was up so long I watched the sunrise."

"That is another symptom. Cannot sleep, everything becomes irritating. Using your powers on others to cause grief." Vines wrapped around me, tying me to a chair.

"Let me go this instant."

"When class is over, or Opera comes to retrieve you. Protecting the students is the most important role for a teacher. Do not worry about Homeroom. This will run its course and you will be fine.

Be fine, this bird man tied me up. He left me here alone with nothing to do. Wait for Opera my ass. I wiggled and the vines tightened. This is a load of crap. I hate him and I hate Iruma, Kalego, Dali. All of them, the vines squeezed harder. When I get out of here, I want a one v one with him. I will make him regret this decision.

I could have walked home myself. Took all my things like Kalego wanted and stayed home. I could hear his lecture, students asking questions. Him telling them I was sick. "I…" A vine wrapped around my mouth. The unfairness in this situation irritated me further. School ended and I was still here. The door opened, Balam and Kalego walked in.

Kalego looked at Balam. "Opera has not come yet?"

Balam shook his head. "He called me the expert and hung up."

I bit the plant and it retracted, smacking me. I laughed. "Daddy number one did not want to deal with me, so you called number two."

Kalego scowled. "I was watching over you as you transition to school life and the netherworld."

I smirked. "I thought you were sick, were you playing hooky?"

"The evil cycle is a sickness. I was on the verge of one, I took some time to myself." He held up my art book.

"Get out of that."

He ignored me, flipping through the pages. "I will carry her stuff if you transport her."

I flailed around. "I don't show people that, get out of it!"

He pulled out the palm sized card and opened it. "I have seen this before. It was attached to the violin. A violin as resilient as you."

"Congrats captain obvious…" I felt something. "Put it…"

"Mommy help! I'm falling!" It rang in my head.

I was not hallucinating that. They were there, that was a child calling for help. I looked out the window. I had seen that portal hole before; I came through that. My emotions spilled harder; my vision blinded to almost full blackness. I felt the snap of vines, and I took off out the window.

"Mommy! Help! Please!" I barreled down towards the falling child, humming to help stop his fall. It wasn't enough to fully stop the fall. I swooped down, cradling him in my arms, pulling back up.

"I got you."

He flinched. "Ah! monster! Mommy, Help!"

I looked him over, this wasn't Eli. Why did feel so frantic to save him? I tilted my head, the nose looked like mine. He smelled sweet like milk and honey. Then it clicked, this must be her child. He spoke my language, meaning this might be him.

"Eli?"

"Who are you?" Then his eyes widened. "Mom?" I nodded; tears running down my face. I rubbed my head on him like I used to when I would get home.

"I missed you, bug."

"Violetta, hand over the child, don't do anything rash." Words with no face.

I cradled him close, and he clung to me tightly. Barring teeth, I hissed. "No, mine."

Eli looked up. "Are they monsters too."

I smiled. "Demons, it's a little different." He hid his face, and I chuckled. "They are not all bad."

"Can we go down; this is too high." His little wings were so cute.

I looked around, Opera, Kalego, and Balam surrounded me. I looked at Kalego. "Eli was not my brother. He is my child." I laid my head on his. "Zve is in the classroom, as well as my lunch box and books. My drawing journal was with you. I can retrieve them later. For now, I am going home."

Opera got closer. "I will follow, her."

It was comforting to know she was a mom too. I could see why she left now. It was to save not only herself, but her child. Even demons cared for their young. I inhaled his sweet scent, he was hers. My body reacted to him, his cries, and his voice. While he sounds a little different, I knew he was mine. My little Eli on the inside.

My heart fluttered in my chest, carrying him inside Sullivans Mansion. With him here, I had no reason to fight anymore. I felt relieved and calm. This was what I needed. Not just time off, i needed my little bug. Grandpa was accepting of him. He underwent the same process of changing appearance to look like me. Green hair, purple eyes.

The story changed to ravel I left to find my child. No one saw what happened as it was after school hours, and no one was around. The father was killed after my mother found out I was pregnant. She sent the child off this way and that is why I came this far. I was searching for him, which was not all a lie. As I was searching for a way to get him back.

The door rang and I answered. Balam was holding my stuff. "Balam, I was just about to head to the school and pick my stuff up. I promise this time I did not forget."

"I wanted to see the little one. This gave me a good excuse to come over."

Eli peeked around my leg. "Eli, this is Professor Balam. Please, do come in."

Eli climbed up my leg and into my arms as he walked In. "I know my appearance can be a little intimidating."

Eli whispered in my ear, and I spoke for him to Balam. "He is. He said you look like a superhero. Come with me to the sitting room."

Sitting down Eli started asking questions. "Do you have any superpowers?"

"I am strong and can tell when someone is lying."

"A Justice superman. Is the mask to always hid your identity?"

He looked him over. "No, I had an accident when fighting. It left a permanent mark on me. You should see the other guy."

"Well, were, is he?"

"Dead..." I made a cut of motion with my hand to stop him. "Dead to me, I will never talk to him again."

"Oh, okay. If you are a superhero, then you have to save others from what she did to mommy. You have to stop the demon king."

"What do you mean, bug."

"The Lady was scared of the demon king rising."

Balam chuckled. "The demon king will be our ruler and bring peace. She was a bad lady, which is why she was scared."

"Oh, then the cult of two is bad?"

"Yes." I interjected. "What else did she talk about?"

"Well, she said she would start helping others escape the demon world the way she had. Um, taking high ranking people. Controlling all the money. Use the humans as slaves."

I looked at Balam. His stare was not one for letting me think of a child's wild imagination at play. "She must have talked around you often."

"Yeah, she was waiting for her son to cross. She missed him a lot. She reminded me of you when you thought you lost me during hide and seek."

"I see, why don't you go play?"

"Okay mommy." He jumped down from the couch and ran out of the room.

"He was telling the truth."

"I know, he is not one to lie, even in downfalls. This is more widespread than I thought." I rubbed my chin. "For now, his safety is all that matters to me. Can you keep this under wraps? I myself cannot risk being exposed. I fear a hunt for humans in demon bodies might happen."

"Agreed. There are probably many unranked out there. The moment you publicized as such they will flock here for refuge. We cannot contain that many here."

"What do we or I do now?"

"You need to focus on gaining knowledge, you have the upper hand at the moment. I would let Lord Sullivan know what he said. I should get going now, be careful. Do not slip up in your stories or holes will be seen." I nodded; he was right. My slip could end us or ruin the school.

"My lady, dinner is ready."

"Good timing, Professor Balam was just leaving."

The dinner table was quiet, and Iruma looked tired. He said nothing of what happened. His mood only changed when Eli talked to him. Realizing there was another person at the table. When I get back to school, I will have to apologize to him and all the other students. I probably ruined the whole music festival for them.

"We will have to get some toys for him." I glanced at grandpa. "We raise our young to have as much fun as possible, this is for two reasons. One: it prevents evil cycles. Two: it helps them grow to know what they like and find pleasure in as they mature. Our school will not enroll anyone under the age fourteen."

"I see."

"I know you had one today. I am sure the stress of doing tasks quickly and taking almost no time for yourself caused it. You must really love Eli, because your evil cycle stopped when you held him. It is hard to come out of the first one until it fully cycles. You did well."

"Thank you, but I messed up. I took control of the class and made them dance and preform their music festival performance."

"Was anyone injured?"

"No."

"Then you are already better than most. Some enter the cycle and cause nothing but destruction and murder."

Destruction and murder. I was on the verge of fighting Balam. That was the last thing I remembered. It all felt black until I had Eli in my arms. I gave Eli a bath and kept him with me in my bed. It was generous to give him a room, but I did not want him away from me. He also would not let go of me.

He lost me and was probably confused to my sudden behavior change. I cradled him close, his sweet scent letting me drift to sleep. In the morning, Iruma went to school, and I took an extra day away. Accompanied by Opera, we went to the mall strip. Letting Eli pick out toys books and anything else he wanted.

I worried about the pay back for this. Then Opera said it would be deducted from my pay. After the incident at the harvest festival, Grandpa issued a pay to me as a teacher. An extra bonus on top of that for figuring it out and taking down the enemy, which protected Iruma and many other students.

We walked by a technology store; game consoles were on display. Eli ran right inside, asking for a hand held game system. He did not even know how to play one of these. Opera pushed me to let him have one, reminding me of an evil cycle. I caved but got him the most kiddish games. In the check-out I looked at the back wall.

They had devices that could read to you. Expensive little things. They were guaranteed to be able to read as fast as you could swipe it a crossed the page. One bundle included wireless earbuds and the device looked like a pen. I should buy something like that for myself. I set the Console and two games on the counter.

The cashier rang up the items. "Will that be all for you?"

"No, I want to add that reader with earbuds."

He pulled it from the shelf. "Starting his education early?"

"It is for a student at school." Not a total lie.

Opera paid and we left. "Why did you buy that?"

"So, I do not have to rely on you or the grace of other teachers to learn. I plan on becoming the absolute best I can to protect Eli."

I read to Eli, teaching him anything he wanted to know. His strength, what he could do now. I set up his handheld gaming system, letting him start the game up. It read to him the words on the screen, and I was relived. He would not lose interest for not understanding what was going on. It must be a part of the Demons let the child be a child philosophy.

Chapter Text

I walked in to the royal one class room, taking my seat next to Professor Kalego's. I was the first one here, they came in as a group. You could tell they were best friends, talking, laughing, and having a good time before the bell could sound and before Kalego could show up.

"I have something to say." The class grew quite moving to their seats. "Two days ago, I did something that was not like myself. I apologize for how I acted and what I had done. I uh, did not pay attention to myself and was in an evil cycle."

Iruma stood. "You don't have to apologize, because of you, my piano skills improved. I remember more on my own now."

Kerori raised her hand, fixing her glasses. "The dancers performed better in the second session of home room. They were more, in tune to movement. It was extreme, but they needed it."

'Yeah, what she said.' Clamored around the room.

"I know your trying to make me feel better, but don't. Please continue working hard." I turned taking my seat. They didn't yell or get mad. That's what I expected. A cold reaction that I was used to.

I pulled my pen out, put the earbuds in, and listened to the words. It was not as lively as I would have hoped, but it was better than nothing. I may have to take it slower, but I had more time before the next school year. Kalego talked with the class, but I could not hear through the noise canceling earbuds. He walked off with Iruma and Soi.

A hand tapped my shoulder, and I took the earbud out. "Yes, Kerori?"

"Kalego mentioned something to us yesterday." I waited for her. "That while you are a teacher, you are a student. That means you are to preform with us."

"I know the song, but I won't do all the work for you to win."

"Something better. First a question. The more music or sound the more power you can use, yes?" I nodded. "I want you for theatrics effects and place settings. The other day I saw how much power you could collect and disperse. You made a whole scene, with so much detail it looked real, it felt like we were not even at school anymore. That's what we need."

"I don't know."

"Please, we all need this to rank up or we lose the royal one. You included."

"What's the other classroom?" the other crowded around me.

Kerori's face went dark. "A dark smelly dungeon with broken windows and drafts to kill. No music hall, not anything we have here. One room…"

"Okay, I get it. But I do not remember what I did. I was in the evil cycle. Most I remember was tormenting kids with my violin."

Kerori leaned on the desk. "You can make it up to us by doing this. You have passion, all you need to do is let it explode out of you."

I was starting to wonder who the adult was here. "You got me, but if you want everyone to rank up, I have to be in the back and not noticed. I tend to steal the spotlight when I play. Is there a novel on this or like anything that describes setting and place?"

She held a hand out. "Done." I shook her hand. "And so glad you asked. Numerous novels and spin off's, but I like this one." She held up a book. "You get a pass today, but we better see something tomorrow."

I read the book, and they practiced. A romance between ten men, all were apart of the ranking system. They all had one goal, to seduce the lovely Lilith and gain her affections. All failed until Yodh, he was the only one to gain her heart, love, and affection. I could not help but wonder about My Yodh. The era of time made me think something was possible.

All classes were suspended except for the homeroom. I checked on Iruma ever so often, the boy in the background had feelings for his music. I felt heard, proud. His lips grinned slightly as he played. If only they could see what I saw all the time, the world would be a brighter place.

I maneuvered the sounds of the trumpet, letting him see what I saw. He eyed them and then me. He played a little louder, projecting it all. I hear you Soi, you are a passionate kid. I could see the shell he wore fade as he played. After class I pulled him to the side.

"You play beautifully. You are truly amazing. I know you like to be in the background, and there is nothing wrong with that, but I see how happy music makes you. My bloodline gift lets me see and feel how you feel. I hear you Soi, and I will always listen."

Soi had more words than I realized as he talked. His parents come from a long line of spies, and demons who are never in the open. His father wants him to become the new head of the house and carry on the family lineage. He has been torn between doing this concert, and doing as his father wishes, which is blend in and hiding. I told him I would support him no matter his choices.

Everyone practiced hard for the days coming up to the concert. The Dances were down, the flow was working. I made scenery come to life with the help Kerori. She gave impute for color and space. Soi's smile grew, the little seed was sprouting in new friendships. He talked a little more and ate with classmates. My heart melted seeing him grow so much in a short time.

Kalego was called to the office, and I was to follow. A parent was calling for a child in our classroom. Dali held the phone up and Kalego took a seat, phone in hand. He crossed his legs and arms propping his elbow in his hand. I stood behind him, listening in.

"Hello?" Kalego called.

"Making my son preform in the music festival is absurd!" The man's voice was angry.

Kalego shrugged. "Did you hear about this from him."

"No, from my own source. It is not difficult to dig up a few secrets. I sent my son to your school to let him practice hiding in plain sight, but there is no point if you are going to make him stand out."

"We do out best to help our students polish both their skills and their minds. In your son's case, we want to honor both his musical talent and his independence."

"Independence. We don't need individualists. It seems your teaching methods are too lenient… clearly, my son will not make any progress in your school."

Kalego's hand tightened around the phone handle. "Are you…Questioning our educating principals?" His beast formed and ducked down under his familiar. This was bad. Kalego would kill him if he were here.

Dali took the phone. "Excuse me, but our school puts the students' ambitions first. So, we can't do anything without their consent."

"Call Soi, then. He will withdraw himself! I can make him withdraw as early as tomorrow." No, not Soi. He was just finding a place for himself. He was happy, and I even saw a smile on his face.

I waved at Dail, waving him down I whispered. "Call Soi but give me a minute. I wish to attempt to persuade his parents."

He whispered back. "I don't know if that is a good idea."

I put a hand on my hip. "What do you have to lose?"

"We are calling for Soi now." He handed me the phone.

"Hello, Mister Purson. I won't try to convince you to let him stay."

"Good because he's not!"

"Yes, I agree with you. It is your son, I just wish to let his mom know where he is at in his studies so she may get a proper tutor. A Demon than can blend in and use his mind is a successful one."

"Yes, yes. You get it. You are the only sensible teacher there, it seems. I am sure you would never have pushed him into this. I will let you talk with my wife." I gripped my fist, scrunching my face trying to keep the smile and voice up.

"Hello?" she asked sweet and soft.

I spoke gently. "Hello, I am Violetta. I am a student teacher Aid here at Babyls, but I'm not here to talk as that. I want to speak with you, mother to mother. Soi is an amazing person; I have been given the opportunity of getting to know him. I was given the gift of watching him grow and watching him smile…"

"Sm… I knew he was doing good on his studies, go on."

"He smiles often. He went from a shut-in seed to a friend of others. Each day since the music festival was announced his smile grew bigger and more genuine. I want to ask you something, you do not have to answer right away. Mom to mom, would you want your son to be happy with his life or carry on in the path that was chosen for him?"

"I will be sure to order the books, do send me a list of them."

"I do hope you give a deep consideration, as moms I know we always want what is best for your children."

"We do." The door opened and Soi came in.

"Soi is here." I handed him the phone. "It's your parent's." My eyes watered a little. His lined lips drooped a little.

He mumbled yes, a few times and put the phone down. "I wish to withdraw from school."

Kalego scowled. "Are you sure?"

"Yes." Kalego gave him the papers.

"Soi, may I talk to you before you go?"

"Yeah."

"I want you to know you are an amazing person. No matter your choice, I support you fully. Getting to know you, and listening to your stories has been a highlight in my day. Think about what you want for your life.

What do you want Soi to do? You know my story and where it led, you became a part of it. I did what would make me happy." I put a hand on his shoulder. "Do what makes you happy, in the end, that is what matters."

"I think I rubbed off on you." He smirked, and I chuckled softly.

I pinched my fingers. "Just a little, I am not as winded as you when I get going. Talk to your mom, whatever you choose, I will be here always. I will support the path you wish to choose. Whether it is one, or even a mix of both."

"Thank you." He sat down filling out the paperwork and handed it over to Kalego. He trudged out of the office.

I turned to Kalego. "Don't file that yet. Give it a little time."

Dali put a hand on the Back of Kalego's chair. "You talked to his mother, are you hoping for him to come back?"

"I planted the seed and watered it. All it needs is someone to put it in the light, so it may grow properly. I hope six days is enough."

There was an uproar the following day. Soi went missing, and Kalego was tasked with looking for him, but he believed he had not left yet. His parents called constantly; you think they would be happy he was hiding. His classmates shouted at him like he was in the room. I could feel the hearts of all the kids, plus one.

Not Kalego, but one not seen. I smiled when I felt him all the way by the door in the shadows. His heartbeat gave him away, it raced as he listened to them. He was still here, he loved it here. He was not what his parents wanted, he was becoming Soi and that was a beautiful thing.

"Wherever Soi may be, I know he will follow his heart. I am sure his mom would understand if he wished to be here with all of you." I looked towards the door. "He will always have us no matter what his decision." He moved and my eyes followed the sound of his heart.

I hoped that was enough, every day afterwards I couldn't not hear him anywhere near me or the others. A confirmation call was made four days before the concert that he had come home. I sent a letter regarding his studies and where he was academically. I missed hearing him play already, I hoped every day I would walk in, and he would be there.

The day came to perform, and I still held hope he would show. The others hoped, their anxious heard thudding in their chests. Kerori went through confidence build exercises with them, and they pepped up. This was a chance to raise ranks, and possibly be scouted for a musical carrier. There were some big judges here.

The president of Devimuse, the biggest Evidol collector. She was here to scout talent in singing. Mei Mei had many ears, and she was in a famous dance group. The most theatrical judge was Poro. She had picked up Kalego like a dog and carried him around. Yelled at Grandpa and was generally irritated the royal one was open.

She had a thing for Delkila commenting on their love even if it was considered one sided. She hit on Kalego, touching all over him his face. She openly stated she did not want us to win and to not expect to win. All the other classes had grand performances; without Soi we would not have the grand finally we had hoped for, that could lower our score.

The lights started low, I played my soft violin putting together the first scene of the ballad. Iruma joined me. The dancers came in one after the other through scene changes to declare their love for Lilith. They were doing wonderful, moving effortlessly in the images I had created for them.

The end was rearing up, Lilith was wondering if there was one for her to love deeply. She wept. Crying out in song for the one that would truly be the right one for her. Soi appeared blasting his trumpet. His last-minute entrance surprised them and the crowd. The song ended and Soi turned his head to the side smiling.

I looked and his mother was there giving him a thumbs up. The plant had been put into the light and it was growing bigger. Six was the highest score that could be given by any of the judges. The votes came up, as Six, six, and one. Poro did not care we did as excellent as we had, he wanted his precious royal love nest on lock down.

He pointed things out, the flaws and then he pointed to Iruma. "But you reminded me of my del chan. So here is a new music symbol for you." He took the one and turned it into a b flat. Which was enough to resemble a six. He got up from his seat and approached me.

"You, come with me." I went with him to the side. "What magic are you using?"

"Uh, my own, I guess. Why?"

"Because no one should be able to do what I do. I had no children, and I killed my bloodline off. Yet here you are."

My palms sweated. "Well, I am just as confused."

"Can you hear the sounds of the heart and nature?"

"Uh, I'm sorry, but I do not know much about my power."

He grabbed me by the shoulders. "The sound of nature, the trees, a heart. Can you hear them?"

His arms were pulled from me, Grandpa standing between us. "That is enough Poro, you might hurt my precious Granddaughter and that would be very bad for you."

"Is she the….?"

"If I knew, I still would not tell you. Now, I think some rank ups are in order for the students."

"I'll be keeping a close eye on her." He turned the class following him to the royal one.

Grandpa, Opera, and Kalego watching her and I. I tugged on grandpa's sleeve. "Yes, my most precious granddaughter?"

"Am I like Poro? Should I be worried?"

Pat my head. "No, do not worry that pretty little head of yours. You did outstanding today. I think the demon gods blessed you."

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"We will talk more later."

Poro's trumpet sounded, creating a beautiful display, her music coming to life more vibrant than I had made our own performance. Pink flowers petals fell as a river flowed up to the sky. Droplets sprinkled down. Bubbles floated up and popped. Dropping badges too the students' hands.

"I ranked everyone under Daleth to the rank of daleth. You all deserve to stay within the royal one. But… all four's is boring. Iruma, I ranked you up to He. Do not disgrace this classroom. If I find out I will personally come back to kick you all out of it."

I did not expect a rank up, she seemed to move her focus from Iruma opening the royal to me having the same power as her. I thought maybe I would get one if every one else had, but I was told the higher you go the harder the rank up. I must be at the point where I must do many great things rather than only one. All the students returned to the royal one classroom, having a party.

"Quite down." Kalego sat in his chair, arms crossed.

"Hey, you should be praising us right now. Come on let's hear it." Lied complained.

"Your right, a whole class reaching the rank of daleth before their first year is up, is remarkable. Not only that, another student of mine is a Zayin. It just goes to show my teaching skills are impeccable."

They bickered a little but that was the best compliment he could give. I slid a paper with a question on it to him. It was something I had forgotten to do and if I do not do it now, I will forget again. Poor Momonoki waiting in the dust. I asked him if he had any significant other or partner. He pushed the paper back.

'No, why do you ask?'

'Merely curious, all the stories you tell you never mentioned something like that. I figured not but wanted to be sure. Have you ever dated?' I slid it back.

'No, I preferred to be alone. Besides I have a job here protecting students.'

I folded the paper up. "I can tell." I smirk laughed. "Maybe you should open yourself a little. You might find someone to break that cold exterior you exude."

I snuck out at the same time Azz left to go get Iruma a feather so he can make his bow. I needed to get this paper to Momonoki. I heard talking around a corner, Poro had a demon against the ceiling. I listened as quietly as possible.

"Then help us find Derkila."

"I will join you and the cult of the numeral two."

They walked down the hallway away from me. This was not good, I checked my surroundings. I was the only one here. Why would they try to resurrect that guy again? I did not believe he was alive, more like dead and waiting for these fools to bring him back and cheat death.

I made it to Momonoki's classroom, she was sitting at her desk looking bored. She perked up. "Hi uh Viola, what brings you here."

I held up the paper. "I have something for you. I am not sure if he is wanting a relationship at all." I walked over and handed it to her.

"I thought you had forgotten or had been too drunk to remember."

"I was waiting for a good time to ask."

"It's in his handwriting." She smiled, then frowned. "Should I give up?"

"Not yet, um… maybe… just talk to him. Ask him if he would like to go out some time for drinks between the two of you."

"Oh, I can do that."

"A good start and attitude about it. I have to get back or Kalego might yell at me for abandoning him with all the rowdy misfits. I prefer to be on the good side of the malice he holds."

I scampered not back to the classroom but around the campus. Continually looking for anyone not to be here. Clara was out of the classroom now too. Walking with Azz, he looked troubled as she sang along. Another heartbeat caught my attention. Three of them walking together, leaving the school. Poro, that demon and another I did not recognize.

The one I could not recognize had glasses, medium length hair and his laughing aura was not the most pleasant to see. I could see his demeanor through his voice. This was not the usual, I could hear but now I was fully seeing. This school was not so secure if all these people could waltz in and out of here.

Did Kalego know of these activities, was there not a shield that could be placed over this school? This was a demon realm with all kinds of magic. How could they not have something like that? Was someone letting them in? If so, then who was the mole? Kalego was the guard, it did not seem too far off.

Dali was an odd one, always smiling. As for Some of the others it was open to interpretation. Maybe I should see how Kalego reacts when I tell him what I saw. That would be the tell sign, not like I could really use Balam to lie detect on him, they were school best friends. I made my way back to the classroom once I knew they were off the property.

"Kalego, I need to talk to you."

"Well, speak."

"Not here, it is adult issues like the hunting festival." The children may be loud, but I did not want any ears to hear us.

"This way." I followed him into the teacher's office. I was spacious, with a few Cacti in a window. Docile plants, not the moving and eating vermin kind like I preferred.

"Speak, the room is charmed to not let any sound out." I closed my eyes. "What are you doing."

"I can hear heartbeats. There is no one in here but us, that is what I was doing. Anyways, I saw Poro talking to the Cult of two. They are trying to resurrect Derkila. Not only that, I saw another Demon who looked young. He had glasses and blue hair, and his horns were different sizes."

"You saw all of this? You left the classroom for no reason and saw all of this. What makes me think I should believe you?"

"I went to talk to Momonoki. Ask her. Azz seems shaken up as well, and how should I believe you either? They call you the watch dog, but all I see is these vermin crawling in and out of the school. The harvest festival, now this. Three of them not just one.

Before I ever got here a ridiculous kid almost blew it up to watch the despair. He said he could not wait to watch Iruma's face full of despair. Because he never frowns. He's after Iruma."

"Did he look like this." He held up a picture.

"Yes, exactly. The other demon was unremarkable in appearance, like a laky for better words."

"Kirio, and if he was here then I will have to look around for potential explosives."

"I should probably do that; I can hear the vibrations of anything at this point. The longer I am here in this world and body the more things bombard my senses. I can see and hear you moving your fingers under your crossed arms. At this point I need earplugs before I go crazy."

"Now that I cannot believe." I held a handout. Let the noise be seen, I thought. It came to life as a smidge of light.

"Believe me now? I could be able to see the ticks as the vibrate."

"Then I will accompany you tonight." He pulled out his phone and made two phone calls. One to Balam, the other to Momonoki. He confirmed my whereabouts and summoned them. "I don't trust you."

I crossed my arms. "Could say the same."

"I will be checking over the areas you check."

"Same, would hate for you to miss anything. You seem to do a lot of that."

I was not about to have him say he found something on my end. I will have to be extra through on both halves. If I found something on his end, then it would mean I found the mole. Bring it on Babyls' guard dog, you are on. What better way to hide in a school than to portray as the protector. Loyalty is to whom you choose not where you get assigned.

Chapter Text

The party formed of Balam, Kalego, Momonoki and I. Balam searched with Balam, while Momonoki and I searched elsewhere. Covering the whole school was going to prove to be an all-night affair. With us double checking each other's work during the second half. Kalego did not trust me, and I did not trust him.

Momonoki looked off, distracted by something in her mind. I wanted to ask, but the note was probably it. She was disappointed that even if she tried, he may reject the notion to go on a date. The words I brought back from him were not promising. I hope this is not too much of a letdown.

"You really think he will choose to be alone forever." Her words came out as his image, and she covered her mouth.

"I have no clue. Like I said, you must ask for yourself. He could have said those things because it was me."

"It seemed in general, and he is not one to say something and not mean it."

She was thinking too hard. "Don't put so much thought into it, it leads to unnecessary stress and anxiety."

There was nothing throughout the whole school. The objective was not destruction, it was merely gathering forces. Poro was a weak one for Derkila, her fantasy of having him the turning point. How could anyone be this infatuated, and for one man? Then again, Momonoki was standing next to me.

The Harvest Festival was a chance to gather information. I ruined that for them. Now I know two names and faces following Baal. I had no face for that one yet. I walked home opposed to flying, afraid I might fall asleep while flying and crash landing again was not on my agenda.

The sun was coming up, Opera was asking where I was. Iruma was dressed and ready for breakfast. I walked past all of them, one goal on my mind. To crawl in bed and die. Feet dragged the ground, every step heavier than the last. I flopped down on the bed and passed out feet dangling over the side of the bed.

The birds were screaming outside my window for the second morning, waking me from my sleep. Plugging my ears, I searched from my earbuds. I shoved them in and turned the noise canceling feature on. A blissful quiet, taking a deep breath of relaxation I prepared myself for class. How would I get through the year if the sound gets any louder? It feels like my eardrums might explode.

Ever since my sleepless night and full slumber day it has worsened. Noise cancelling off, I fed Zve a rat. A handsome boy he was. His spikes came in, the pretty reds giving away his gender. Green for girls, red for boys. Picking a gender-neutral name came in handy. I hummed to him as he chirped and danced. His soft chirps bring a smile to my face every time.

The textbook did not say anywhere what these plants liked, but they were much like demons with feelings, likes and interests. Eli stayed away from him, one prick of the finger and nighty night for the next two hours. The venom in the spikes is not as potent as the mucus on the outside. I could still pet the top of his head, a thing he much enjoyed. One day soon it will be just as prickly.

"I will be back little guy." Zve nodded his head, as I slipped the glove off. Dressing for school I gazed in the mirror. The little tiara I had been ignoring had two more black gems. When I woke up after scavenger hunt in the school, it had increased in size, height, and gems. It was not too noticeable, but it was odd. There was no book on this either, leaving me in the dark.

I walked down to Eli's room, gently stroking his hair. "Hey Lil man. It's time to wake up."

For this moment everything felt right. It was as if it should be. I woke him up, helping him get dressed. Smiles around as I combed water through his hair to smooth down the cow licks, he had. Brushed teeth together and made a minty mustache with a goatee. None of It felt enough to make up for my absence.

I had all I needed, but whatever this world was heading to was in the back of my mind. The cult of two, the six fingers. Baal the leader of both. At least that is what I gathered. The six fingers were either under someone or the leader. My money betting on under Baal. I had no clear evidence other than a small confession.

School was at a slower pace with all the excitement dying down. They learned from lessons; I moved my translating pen a-crossed the pages. Leaving it set to the quietest noise level. It had become easier to use it, and it beat the alternative; dependence on others. Home room was almost over, a piece of paper was slid into my view by Kalego.

'Do you need any help?'

'No, if I do, I will ask.' I slid it back.

'Were you married or with anyone before you came here?'

'No, why do you ask?' I gladded over to his hand.

'You asked me not too long ago. Merely curious. Has anyone caught your eye?'

I glared from the side, then wrote: 'Possibly, but I would never tell.' The bell rang and I left the paper on the table with him.

I found Momonoki, in her classroom. When she was done teaching, I spoke to her. "Have you tried talking to that person?"

"Well, I did actually." She frowned.

"How did it go?"

She looked at the floor. "Well, we went out on Saturday night."

"And?" I leaned in.

"He said it was fun, but he was not interested any further than friends."

"I'm sorry Momonoki, so no second outing?"

She looked down rubbing her arm. "Nope, I have hope for maybe later if we are both still single at the time. Is there anyone here you like?" That's twice in one day.

Her question caught me off guard. "Well, not particularly. It was Dali for a minute, but I don't think he's into me."

She tilted her head. "Did you talk to him."

"Ah, no."

She put her fists on her hips. "Girl, talk to him. How can you go around and give me advise and not use it yourself?"

"I don't chase, I wish to feel pursued. Makes me feel wanted. Robin tried, but I was not interested in him."

"Why not, he's a good guy."

"He's too much energy for me. Someone calmer like Dali is more my speed."

She laughed. "Maybe we should go out and mingle with other singles at the bar."

"No, I have Eli. I don't like leaving him longer than I have too."

"Where is his dad?"

"He's no longer of this world."

She covered her mouth. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked."

"Don't be, it is the past."

I had no idea if he was alive or not, but it was better safe than sorry for Eli's safety. In my world, it was a one-night stand built on a year of pent-up frustration. I ran out the next morning, and eight weeks later I found I was pregnant. I did not bother to track the nameless, faceless man down. I was drunk, it was dark. I did not bother.

I Kept him despite my mother and father's dislike of the situation. They said I ruined my future. I proved them all wrong. I worked hard, not because of them, but for Eli's future. His constant smile as a baby taught me real love. I never wanted him to want for anything. To grow up happy and loved, ending the cold cycle.

Sometimes I catch myself being hardened to his words and do my best to correct this. My biggest fear is losing him, my little lifeline that brings joy to my life, color to my world and warmth like the sun. I was whole again and not in need of anything else, let alone, a partner.

The bell rang, and Momonoki took my hand. "Come on, it's lunch time. Dali always eats in the teacher's lounge."

"Yes, but he is also the one who grades my tests. It might look like cheating of I try to buddy up or date him."

"Nonsense. Balam could take over." Dragged against my will, she picked our food and went to the teachers' lounge. I followed her lead to the table he was sitting at. "Mind if we sit with you?"

"Not at all. Please sit." Momonoki sat right next to him and I, a-crossed from her. She nodded her head I could almost hear the 'scoot down' in her mind.

I did not like the thought of this. I was not in the date someone phase of joining the demon world.

I was hugged from behind. "When will you come assist me and my students again?" Raim asked, she scooted me over and I was sitting in front of Dali. I was tag teamed.

"Well, you are so capable already, but I do wish, I could come by."

"Oh goodie, two is better than one."

The seat next to me was taken, and by Momonoki's expression it was not a favorable person. "She is my teacher aid, I let her help you."

"Kalego, you cannot keep her all to yourself." Balam sat next to Dali.

"I do not think my table has been this full in a while. Seems you have found a place here, Violetta."

"You can call me Viola, and Yes, it seems so."

Robin came up to the side of the table, moving a chair so he could sit backwards. "Hey everyone." A boyish smile as he looked towards me. "I heard you had a youngling. I adore little ones; We should hang out some time and I could meet him."

My hand slammed on the table. "Absolutely not." I hissed. His shocked face pulled me back. This was too much. "I need to step away, please excuse me."

I stood stepping out the best I could without bumping into anyone. I rolled my eyes as I walked away. Suffocating and annoying. I had no chance at lunch time, and I exploded in anger, what was she thinking? Besides, I do not chase, if he was interested, he should engage in a conversation longer than 'how are you?' Outside I took a deep breath.

I called Eli, reading him a story over video chat. He pointed to all the pictures he liked, getting excited. He had adapted to here so well. He was a little demon from the start, and I was struggling to fit in with those my age. Opera called for him, giving him his lunch and a bag of cookies.

"Bye, mom. Learn lots of things to teach me later. I love you." He made a kissy noise, and I did one back as he hung up. I learned now for him, to show him the new world we were in. I still had a half hour of lunch left. Suppose I could go eat now. A soft heartbeat, I whipped my head. Dali stood smiling with his hands behind his back almost thirty feet away.

"This is where you ran off too." He closed the distance and sat next to me.

"Yeah. I was calling my son."

"Must be difficult. Finally finding him and now you spend almost half your time here." He was not wrong.

"I make time for him the second I am home. Momonoki wants me to go out with her, but I just cannot bring myself to tear myself away from him. I have all I could ever want now, but no direction."

"Yes, she mentioned you wanted to see more of the world."

"I do, but not without Eli."

"I can show you around more, and you can bring him along."

I curled up. "Sorry, but I trust no one. This might sound bad, but Opera and Grandpa are the only ones I half trust."

He put a hand on his chest gently. "You can trust me."

"That's what they all say before you get betrayed. Do not get me wrong, but too much has already happened to me to make me question everyone and their intent."

"There are plenty of good demons out there. Most who would not wish harm on another. You just need to open yourself up and trust them."

"In time, maybe."

He handed me a small speaker. "Do not let the size fool you. It is loud. It will allow your hands to be free to let you mold with your power or you can use it alongside your own. Think of it as an amplifier." He placed it in my hands.

"But, why?"

"It is sound you manipulate." He pulled out his phone. "Watch." The video from the harvest festival played. It was not my shining moment being under the trauma spell. I screamed Eli's name, the trees splintering and bursting around me. I bit my lip as a small smirk pulled at his lips.

"I dug a little deeper when Poro questioned you. She asked those things because it was a stronger form of her blood line magic. She has musical sound only. You heard me walk up, did you not?"

"Your foot steps."

"I took no footsteps, I teleported."

I huffed. "Your heart. Sounds keep getting louder. It is overwhelming at times, and I like to be alone because of it." I pulled my hair back, showing him my ear buds. "They are for my reader pen, but now I wear them constantly to muffle the world."

"How long?"

"A few days, I am not sure what exactly to do."

"You will need to learn to control how much sound to let in. Maybe move the sound away or create a barrier."

"I feel like if I do that then I will lose the thing that lets me know when someone sneaks up on me." I tilted my head. I heard someone. "Now I hear footsteps, another heartbeat. Sounds like Professor Kalego; its calm, rhythmic and strong."

"You spend too much time next to him, because you were right."

I turned my head, our eyes meeting. His heart quickened, then paced itself. "Maybe." I looked back. "It makes it easier to distinguish people. It is like listening the song of the person's heart."

Kalego stood in front of us. "That is an interesting way to put it. How are your studies coming along for the third-year exams."

"Slower, but I'm getting through them."

"You should stay after class; I can help more than that pen thing you bought." His eyes traced to my ears.

"I promised Eli I would be straight home." He rolled his eyes to Dali.

"She needs help controlling how much sound is let in. She lives in a louder world than us."

"Think of Eli, how will you protect him?"

I looked down too my phone. "For Eli." I sent Opera a text. I only hope Eli is not upset with me.

School let out and I watched all the others leave. They all had their friends and peers. A bond stronger than mere classmates. I did not have many in my past life, but I still longed for something like it. Kalego saw all the students out, reminding them of his assignment that would be done at the start of the following day.

"Now that is just us, you can take the ear plugs out."

I shook my head. "Show me how first." The ear plugs popped from my ears, noise flooding in. If it were not for how quiet the room was, I might have cried.

"Shielding." His voice boomed, and I covered my ears. "You need to not let the noise control you; you are it's master." My hands did not cover as much sound as the ear plugs. "I will start at a whisper, and gradually get louder. Focus on blocking the sound from intruding."

He whispered the lessons, sounding like a shout rather than a voice. I saw all the sounds around me, twisting, and twirling gently. I tried to pretend the sound was not there, but I was no use. This was not an issue until I was focused on finding small noises of ticking and humming. I closed my eyes, focusing on the voice in the room.

The world was quieter, his whisper the level of a voice. The louder his voice got, the more I had to focus. He would read off the information in the textbook, asking questions. I would answer, losing focus. My own voice did not bother me, his did. The ticking of the clock, the janitor walking by the outside door.

The doors flung open; I lost focus. "Lady Violetta?" The voice shattered through the room, and I winced, covering my ears. Sharp pains turned to throbbing.

"Mommy! I miss!" I felt a pop in both ears, gritting my teeth through the pain.

Another pair of hands moved mine out of the way. The room was silent, and I felt something in my ears. The air felt cooler around my ears and face. I dabbed my face of the tears that escaped. Kalego handed me a handkerchief. His mouth moved as he pointed to me then to his ear. What was Eli doing here? It's not safe to be outside the house.

I felt a warm sticky dribble, Eli hugged my waist. I looked down at his mouth moving, I could see the sound but not hear it. I wiped the sides of my face of the blood, feeling a different kind of earplugs. I looked too Kalego. He was talking, but there was nothing. No ticking, no words, no heart beats. The whole world was silent and yet full of color. Kalego in shades of red to yellow. Opera in orange and yellow.

"I can't hear anything." The things I spoke out were a vibration and a little bit of yellow color.

Kalego turned to Opera, talking to him. He looked angry or annoyed as he scrolled through his phone putting it to his ear. I was being tugged on. Eli made a heart with his hands and pointed to me. He mouthed 'I'm sorry.' Shades of blue to accompany it. My eyes teared up.

I picked him up, nudging his head. "I love you too, it is not your fault, baby." I kept the vibration in my throat low. Eli tilted his head, was that too low? I took out my phone, typing with one hand on it and showing Opera.

'Please take him home.'

He typed back. 'Kalego called Blushenko to fix your eardrums. I did not know you were going through this. Why did you not tell me?'

I shook my head, handing Eli to him, typing my own message back. 'It was not this bothersome till today.' I lied, but I did not want him to feel bad.

Opera left with Eli and Kalego guided me to his desk. My feet not taking the right steps I fumbled, Kalego catching me, and sitting me in his chair. It felt like I was trying to walk on a ship during a storm. Professor Blushenko, an expert in healing showed up, their voices low but colors there. Blushenko was green and Yellow, Kalego Yellow and Orange.

They conversed like this, and the color of Blushenko changed to yellow and orange. I did not know they changed like that. It must be the emotion they are conveying in speech, but what was the emotion behind it? Green is known as a calming color, red: anger. Blue must be sadness. So, what was yellow and orange?

Blushenko words were green when he looked at me, I shook my head. He wrote. "Can you hear anything at all?"

"No."

He wrote. "I am going to place my hands over your ears; I need you to stay still." The pen gave off yellow colors of vibrations as it scratched on paper.

I removed the earplugs, a stream of blood dripped down the sides. Pressure was gone, and it felt different. Blushenko cupped my ears. A warm sensation tingled through my ears. He pulled back but he shook his head as he wiped the sides of my head and face from blood. I cleaned and put the ear plugs back in my ears. No ticking of the clock, or heartbeat.

Kalego lowered his head, the words were low tints of blue I had never seen come from him with a little bit of yellow. Blushenko's greenish yellow mixing in with it. Was he sad over what happened? Blushenko bowed to him and left as Kalego waved me forward. My stuff, I packed my things grabbing the now useless pen off the table.

I light turn on in my head, Kalego can summon things. Maybe he could change this to be useful again. I showed it to him pointing to my mouth and then the pen. He wasn't understanding. So, I wrote: 'can you make this interpret words on the screen.' He held it in his hand, and it transformed.

Words popped up as he spoke. Letters typed. "Like this."

I grinned. "Yes, thank you."

Every step felt different, was I that off balanced from not being able to hear? I was veering left then right like a drunken sailor. I bumped into him, grabbing his arm. We had not left the room yet; how would I make it home? His fingers curled around mine, my heart skipped a beat in my chest, my face felt warm.

He guided me home, hand in hand. It was dark; had we been there that long? Is that why Opera had come with Eli? I had more concerning questions than those, would I ever hear anything again? Would I be able to play music again? How could you play if you could not hear what you were doing? I had seen it before, but now I had this hurdle to get over again.

Chapter Text

Kalego dropped my hand when we reached the front door. The cracked open on its own Opera and Grandpa was waiting in the doorway. Words of red from grandpa, Operas ears were down and back. Kalego displayed blue and yellow not mixing. Kalego walked inside following them, I looked at the speech box.

"Took you long enough to bring her home."

"She is having difficulties walking straight, flying was out of the question."

"Is it resolved?"

"Not exactly. Blushenko said she would need to see a specialist for her ears. She is not receptive to his healing abilities."

"I am disappointed Kalego, you know the rule for teachers who put students in danger or cause harm even if indirectly."

"I know."

That was the cut off. Rules, what was the rule? Something, trial. I knew we could punish outsiders. I caught up to them, hand braced on the wall as I caught up. What were they going to do, it was not his fault. He was helping me. They shut me out of Grandpas throne room.

I knew another way, I snuck around to the vent high up on the wall, humming the screws off. Jumping up I pulled myself in, following the vibrations of speech. I was not close enough to them for the gadget to pick up words. I reached the edge, holding it out.

"I see, you understand this was my granddaughter not just any student. I hate to lose such an outstanding teacher, but I cannot look the other way. Other parents might think I have grown soft, lost interest in the safety of students."

"My lord, I await your humble punishment."

"Opera." His ears flattened as he pulled out a sword.

I was lost, what did he mean? Why a sword, why was he kneeling like that with his head down? I kicked the vent out. "Stop! Stop, Stop, stop." I spoke as I crawled out, thudding to the floor. I stood, pushing my hair from my face. "Apologies Grandpa, but I cannot stand for this." I did my best to walk to the center of the room, I braced myself on Kalego's shoulder. "Sorry, hope you do not mind."

He spoke and I looked at the screen. "Viola, you are intruding into things you should not."

"Yes, I should. It looks like you are about to put him to death. Explain."

"That is the punishment to disfiguring or handicapping a student."

"I am not exactly a student, Student teacher aid. I am not enrolled as a mere student as I am an adult, I am only taking the classes ahead of everyone else." I summoned the student enrollment book. "I am not in here." I pulled out the teacher guide. "And according to this, because my position has not been added on what to do, I am to be treated as a teacher as well because of my age."

"What are you getting at?" Grandpa leaned forward.

I took a breath. "I am stating that I have say so in this matter. I have the right as the victim in other words to what happens. I get a voice in the trial."

Grandpa leaned back in his chair, arms resting on the sides, hands folded. "You have six seconds to pick another suitable punishment. Six." A punishment. "5…" what the hell to I pick? "4…" Think, you useless brain. "3…" Not prison, I need him here. "2 and a half… 2" There were on thing he hates. "1"

"Flufflego." Grandpa unfolding his hands. "His familiar form, he finds it utterly embarrassing. I think it is adorable. I would feel so much better about all of this if I could carry him around like a little pet for a day."

"In a since he does belong to Iruma, and I know he would be sad to lose his familiar." He rubbed his chin. "Perhaps I thought too rashly because it was my dearest Granddaughter. If you feel this is a better punishment, I can grant this. Opera, inform Iruma and see if he is alright with this arrangement."

"Yes, lord Sullivan." His ears were perky again. I knew he did not know what to do to his friend, but serving Sullivan meant doing things you did not want at times.

Kalego had not moved, his head was still down. I wanted to speak to him, but I knew the punishment was probably worse than death for him. He was probably happy to be put to death and not be a familiar anymore. I had out shown him protecting students during the harvest festival. Found intruders during the music festival.

Iruma came back holding a small piece of paper. "I am okay with this. Kalego is the best teacher I have ever had, to lose him would be a great loss for me. I am ranked He and Viola is ranked Zayin because of his diligent teaching and strive to help us to be a better demon."

"If both my grandchildren feel the same." He sighed. "Then it cannot be helped."

"Kalego will be in his familiar form with Viola for one full day. Iruma, summon him."

Iruma summoned the fluffy Kalego, His puffy marshmallow owl form with light purple fur. A collar manifested around his neck. He touched it; a purple line formed between the two of us. A wrist band formed on my left side. He was now attached to me for the next twenty-six hours.

Purple smoke formed in the room, a snaring beast coming forth. Yodh glared at the fluffy familiar in my hands. "We said no other Familiar." They spoke in my mind, and I spoke back in the same way.

"Yodh, it's not like that." He shook his heads out.

Zayin moved to the front. "Are we not good enough?" His ears half covered his sad eyes.

"NO, I mean yes you are. It's a difficult circumstance, it's temporary. One full day as a punishment."

Tet snapped. "For?"

"Yodh, sit." The beast did as he was told. "One day is not even a comparison to the full life I will live with you. A pebble in the ocean of time for us. This is not my familiar specifically, it is Iruma's."

"I would crack a joke, but I see nothing funny here." Chet turned away.

"We stay." Yodh shrunk down to the size of a puppy.

Sullivan's mouth moved; I watched the words form on the screen. "Do not go easy on him, if you do, I may carry out what I planned to do. Seems you made your familiar jealous."

I hugged around Kalego, rubbing my face on him and he tried to push me off. "So cute, you are the greatest Grandpa in all existence. Come, Yodh." I smiled, playing the part.

He turned to his eggy form, skipping around. "You hear that Opera, greatest in all existence. I think it is time for dinner." His words came out as purple rays. I did it. All the tension was gone.

Opera tried to pet him, and I turned. "He's mine, get your own."

His ears flattened halfway. "Please, he is so darn adorable."

"His is to make ME feel better, not you." I rubbed on him again. "Is that right my fluffy little marshmallow?" I know I was making him mad, but he gave up easily. In my mind it was better than having him die for something he did not do on purpose.

"One touch?"

"No, I am still mad you brought Eli out of the house without my permission. You put him in danger doing so." I turned, walking to the dining hall. "Yodh, make sure he keeps his distance." He growled at Opera, his cat tail swishing.

Opera made a good-looking spread, no eyeballs, no moving things. I set Kalego in his own chair, and he summoned a booster. "Am I aloud to eat?" The sounds red.

"Yes, eat and drink as much as you wish."

"It is nice to know you did not lose your voice as well." It changed to purple.

He was happy, mad. All over the place today. I think he hit them all in the last hour. Iruma paid no attention as he scarfed down food. Kalego with a visible scowl on his face as he watched. Purple swirled in front of me, I looked over to grandpa and his moving lips. I picked up the reader.

"My dearest Granddaughter, I have an appointment set up for tomorrow. A renowned ear physician will be here in the morning to see if he can help you."

"What will happen if he cannot help me?"

"I kill him for not paying back the favor he owes me." My eyes widened at the screen. Is that all this world is about? Killing if you displease me. Opera cleaned Eli's face, his disheartened look as he walked away from the table stabbed me in the heart.

Kalego tapped his chin with a napkin. "I am satisfied."

I took hold of him, hugging him close. "Then I hope all goes well, bye. Thank you again." I took off to my room in hasty steps.

In my room I let out a sigh of relief. Letting him fly on his own. I approached Zve who was waiting with his mouth open. His eyes on my he made noises that vibrated around me. I hummed at him as I fed him a large rodent from the glass box. He danced as he clamped down on it. The reader was moving.

"Best mamma ever, I love you so much. Am I cute?"

I looked over my shoulder, Kalego was staring in my mirror, tapping the collar. "Zve, I love you. You are the cutest plant ever." I pet his head with a glove on.

"Mamma loves me, I am the cutest." He danced a little more. This worked on him too. How neat.

Kalego was sitting on the vanity, covering his face. I felt bad for my decision, I should have thought of something better. I did not have a lot of time to decide. I scraped the mucus into a jar and sealed it. Spraying him twice for good measure. Yodh, stared at Kalego. I told him to be civil. I threw my cloak on the edge of the bed and went to my bathroom.

Wiping the light makeup off and getting in the shower. I was close to chopping all this hair off. It was a huge hassle to wash and dry on my own. I glared at the pajamas that had hung on the door for the last three weeks. I preferred to sleep without clothes, but with him here I would have too. It was the restraining feeling I hated.

I emerged and Opera was chasing Kalego around my room. The chaos creates a lot of vibration, but no sound for me. Kalego slammed into me, almost knocking me down. He nuzzled into my arms. Opera threatening to grab him. Yodh, Growled and unleased his power pushing Opera back.

"Opera, control yourself. I am tired."

Silent words. I shrugged, pointing to my ear. He handed the reader to me. "One touch." His ears twitched. "Please." His eyes were on Kalego.

"My fluffy marshmallow. Since you're here, could you dry my hair?"

"Yes, my lady. For one touch of the Flufflego." He held up a finger.

I narrowed my eyes. "Get out, or I might cry to Grandpa you are pestering his poor, tired, now deaf granddaughter."

His ears and tail twitched, eyes narrowing back on me. "You wouldn't."

"Are you willing to make that bet?"

"You win this round Flufflego, you cannot hide in her arms forever." He left, slowly slinking his head out the door watching us.

"What a nuisance. I apologize for my picking, it was a lot of pressure, and not a lot of time. I just could…" His paw covered my mouth.

"As embarrassing as it is, I owe you, my life. You read the teacher manual and studied it. You found the loophole that let me keep my head. There were not many punishments you could have given. Thank you but tell no one." I nodded. I messaged Iruma to keep what happened under wraps. I did not what anyone coming here to console me for what happened.

I sat him on the bed, and he looked around. "I have to sleep here?"

"Do you want your own room where Opera can sneak in and snatch you up?"

"Here is fine," he climbed under the covers.

I set the device on the nightstand and turned out the lights. Making a barrier between us with a pillow. With the world so quiet, it was hard to sleep. I had something for this, it might allow me to sleep all night. I reached in the draw and pulled out a vile of Zve's mucus. On dab to the neck and I was sleepy. Three winks later and I was out.

I was being nudged, something crawling in my arms. I opened my sleepy eyes, Opera staring at me. I closed my eyes, holding the pillow closer. It squirmed. My eyes shot open, Opera was staring at me eyes over the beds edge, tail sweeping behind him. Kalego had climbed into my arms again.

I sighed. "Opera I said no. I'm too tired to deal with you right now." I closed my eyes, Kalego hiding under the covers. Was he that afraid of Opera? My head was being poked, I turned Opera handing me the reader. Everything was muffled or broken up. My ears must be healing on their own.

"You need to get up, the Physician will be here in an hour. Why is there a red mark on your neck." He looked at Kalego.

I rolled my eyes. "Couldn't sleep." I pointed to the vile on the bedside table. "I have used it before." I pulled out the antidote, rubbing it in.

Opera held up a dress. "You should wear this one."

"You are not stuffing me in a frilly dress just to see a doctor."

"Oh, but Lord Sullivan told me too."

I gritted my teeth. "Fine, not the pink one."

His ears dropped. "But it goes well with your hair."

"Purple does too."

"You wore that one already, this one has yet to be used."

I face palmed. "I told him not to buy all those dresses, transfigure." The dress turned purple, and I smirked. "Now I will wear it."

"Go change."

"Get out of my room."

"There is a bathroom."

"I see what you're doing. I won't let it happen; HE IS MINE! Yodh, chase him."

Yodh grew, charging at him till he was out of my room.

I put Fluffy Kalego in the bathroom and changed clothes in my main room. Tying the strings up in the back, and sitting at the vanity, I summon Kalego to my lap. I let opera in, and he eyed him intently as he brushed through my hair.

Flufflego looked at the jewelry on the table. It was pink, meaning he fully intended me to wear that dress. I waved a hand over it changing the color to deep purple. Flufflego nodded in agreement to the change. Why did I have to be this dolled up to meet a Physician. That was what bothered me.

"You call him Lord Sullivan, and you have a king's position. What is Grandpa's?"

"He is considered a Duke."

My jaw dropped. "But he is a principle and a Duke?"

"He is also a part of the thirteen crowns as one of the Three Greats. Did we not tell you this?"

"No, I knew he was rich and one of the most powerful demons, but a duke?"

"Why did you think we are dressing you up. You are a Dukes Granddaughter; it cannot look like we treat you less than or you will be treated like that. You acted the part fine, now you must look it." I rolled my eyes.

His hand reached around, and I smacked it away. "Mine. One more time and I knock your lights out."

"I would like to see you try." I would be sneaky, and I would use the mucus I had been harvesting all this time. Who says I must be physical to take him down.

Looked the part. Everything he bought and I wore screamed wealth and status. What I did not know was how wealthy. My hair pinned back; I took a once over. Adding mascara and a little color to my lips. The blemish from the mucus gone like it never happened. Not a restful sleep but better than none. Opera showed me to where the Physician had been waiting on me.

He bowed; my reader lit up. "A pleasure to meet you, my Lady."

"Likewise." I sat on the couch, Kalego in my lap, Yodh at my feet. Sullivan moved to stand behind me.

"What seems to be the problem?"

"My ear drums blew last night, could not hear anything last night. Today it is all muffled or broken. I am afraid what might happen if I take the earplugs out again."

Sullivan explained a little from last night, what I was going through, and I showed him the earplugs.

"Oh, my this is serious. Let me assess the damage." He placed his hands over my ears. "Did someone heal them last night?" I nodded. "They did good to repair most of it. No scare tissue, you should thank this person. I can heal the eardrums from here. Hold very still, it might feel weird, and you may want to itch them."

Tingling filled my ears like a thousand squirming bugs. I hated it, closing my eyes and trying to picture it being sand instead. Heart beats, ticks, rustling of cloths. It was fixed, the earplugs still in place but everything was loud and over barring.

"Can you hear my voice?" He asked.

"I can."

"How loud?" Everything was too loud.

"You voice is almost screaming at me."

He lowered his voice. "I assume that is why your eardrums burst. A case like this is rare, but not unheard of. I am the only one who specializes in these things, it my bloodline ability." He opened a small case. "These might help." It looked like a pair of behind the ear hearing aids, but I was not hard of hearing.

I glared at white bulky pieces. "How?"

"This version is a sound suppressant like earplugs. A drop of blood on the gem, and they will change to what the user needs." Everyone would see them, I tightened around Kalego. He was tapping my arm; I released a little.

"You have nothing smaller and less noticeable."

"For how bad the situation is, no. I apologize. You will however be able to control them with a thought, or the button on the side. There is a second par for sleeping specifically."

"Will there be a day when I will not need them?"

"Well, it varies. If you can learn to be self-suppressant, or even control, then you won't ever have to use them. It will only drain our mana slowly. This is attuned to you to work without that."

I sighed, reaching out my hand and pricking my finger with my thumb nail. A drop of blood on each gem; Opera wrapping my finger in a small cloth bandage after. I watched as they absorbed the blood like a sponge to water. The gem blinked and turned black, sickly black veins spread over them coating them like spider webs at first. The black cover the behind the ear portion, the wire a green line.

The man rubbed the back of his neck. "In all my time I have never seen them do that. Might I ask what rank you are?"

"Zayin, why does it matter?" Yodh perked his head. Visible sweat covered the man's brow, his words coming out yellow. Yellow must mean uncertainty or anxiety.

"No reason, anyways I am sure in the near future you will not need these."

"Good for me." I picked one up, an L engraved on it.

"Let me help you, my lady."

"You take me for a dunce? I can do this myself. Opera silence that insufferable clock and nobody move or make a sound."

Opera stopped the pendulum from swinging. I took out the earplugs, the heartbeats of the others flooding in. This man's heart was moving so fast I thought it might burst from his chest. I clicked the button and inserted the new one to my ear and hung it over my ear until comfortable. I repeated the process with the right side.

Hearts were quiet. I nodded to Opera who let the pendulum go and the soft ticking was only a tiny background noise. They would feel as normal as I could ask for. The man held up a mirror as if I wished to look at them. Big, black and noticeable. Detestable that this is the only option.

"How do they sound?"

"The clock isn't so annoying that I wish to smash it to smithereens. Your voice sounds normal. You did good."

"Oh, thank the deities." He let out a sigh of relief.

"How long will the battery last?"

"There is no battery, the blood is the attunement. It is like making a blood pack with a familiar. They should be replaced every six months to a year or when damaged. Only you can remove them, as they attached to your skin."

The netherworld should not surprise me at this point. He did all of this for me. The clothes, food, school. These hearing aids and fixing my ears. My heart skipped a beat. He was there for me, teaching me without me really seeing. He was a true parent, why did he not have any children of his own by now? He was over a thousand years old.

I stood up. "Thank you." I turned from him to Sullivan. "Grandpa?"

"Yes, my most precious granddaughter."

"I really appreciate you taking care of me the way you do. I… I love you." I ran out of the room with Kalego in my arms. My heart raced; did I just say that? I heard his excited 'Yippy.'

I stopped telling my parents that when I was ten. There was no love, only shut up and do as you are told. I told Eli I loved him, and he repeated these words. That was a mother's love, this was something different. I was picked up and hugged Kalego dropped from my arms.

"I love you too." He swung me around. Kalego flying in place.

"Yes, yes. Please put me down now."

"No, we must celebrate this."

"Can we not?" I squirmed.

His hug tightened. "You said you loved me; did you lie?"

"No, I meant it. I'm just…. It's complicated. If I had parents that gave me a fingernail of your um… attentiveness. Then I wouldn't be… Yes, a celebration." He put me down.

"Viola, help." Kalego was abducted. I summoned him from Operas hands. He looked down at his hands and ears flat. As he turned his head.

"Mine." I growled as I took hold of him, rubbing my face on him with a smirk.

"I got one touch. I win this round." He pranced down the hall like a cat.

"So, dinner or lunch? is Iruma coming?"

"Lunch, and no. Just us and Flufflego." I pointed to Yodh. "Pets have a special place where we are going."

"I will not be put in a pet pin." Yodh transformed, his appearance shifting to a demon. A dog like face and fur covered his body. "Is this acceptable."

Sullivan stared him down. "You have grown stronger, but yes."

Chapter Text

I used the spell transmute on my clothes and jewelry to change them to black. In hopes that they would help hide the clunky earpieces. I placed a bow on Kalego like it was a part of his collar. Grandpa transported us to a big city, in front of a busy street. Many tall buildings were all around us. People were looking at us, and it made me uncomfortable.

"Do you know what restaurant that is?"

I looked down. "Do tell."

"The most renowned one in all the netherworld. You must book an appointment a few years in advance to get just one seat."

Grandpa showed us inside, the door man took one look and smiled. "Right this way, Lord Sullivan." Kalego was losing his mind in my arms.

"Quite that, people will think I abuse you."

"You are, this is torture. I am stuck like this instead of my demon form. Yodh is the lucky one here. You know what they will do to me? I go in pet care."

"No, they…"

"Ma'am we can take your pet to our onsite resort."

I turn from his hands. "I need him. Grandpa." I pouted my lip.

"I do hope it is not too much trouble, but my precious granddaughter is rather attached to her pet. She gets protective and angered when he is not around."

"It is per your policy."

"She is exempt."

The man bowed his head. "Of course, my apologies."

I stuck my tongue out as I walked by. "See, I got you."

"Real mature handling." Kalego retorted, Yodh growled at him.

I shrugged. "Cut me a break, it's the first time I've acted like a spoiled brat." Oh, how I liked it.

This makes twice now to sticking my tongue out. I never got snotty or bratty with a soul. Being here and with this man has changed me. I now felt the world under my feet. I was the one to walk on water and turn it into wine. People apologized to me, not the other way around. I liked this treatment, the entitlement. I would not use it all the time, but getting used to it was a must.

In the world of rankings, I was only seven. Kalego was Eight. I was under him, and it did not sit well with me. Poro refused to rank me up because we shared a similar ability. Now, I know he is working for the enemy of the netherworld. I will not receive a rank up for quite some time. I could be Chet if Poro was not such a rank blocker.

We were taken to a privet room to ourselves. I held the menu in front on me and Kalego. The prices of the food were ridiculous. I am sure it will go on Sullivan's tab. If Grandpa owned this building, then the food was technically free. I stared at the names; I had no clue what any of this meant.

Kalego pointed out something. "Get this, it should be to your liking."

"How did… Never mind." I placed the menu down, pointing to what he showed me.

The waiter came back and took our order. Kalego ordering something for himself. It was like he knew this menu in and out.

I narrowed my eyes on him. "Do stalk high end restaurants?"

"Possibly. Appreciate this food, you are dining on Yodh food."

I covered my mouth, chuckling. "Oh, no. You have the wrong idea of me. You are a little foodie, now I know why you have this form." I poked at his sides.

"Hey now." He waved his small arms at my hand.

"What?" I poked him again. "My little fluffy marshmallow likes food. You look like you're starving as a teacher." Grandpa was chuckling.

He crossed his arms. "Well, I am not, food has to taste good for me to eat it."

I pet his head. "Then I will be sure to raise myself to Yodh and take you out to eat sometime. I, myself, am the same way."

The food was brought out for us, and Kalego savored every bite. He was not wrong in his selection for me. It was heaven. If this rank is necessary for delicious food like this all the time, then I would make Yodh happen.

"You were right, this was amazing." I nudge my fork in Kalego's direction.

"I always know best."

I raised my eyebrows. "Really."

"Are you questioning me right now."

Grandpa laughed. "I have not been this amused in a long time. Keep talking like that and I might think you two are flirting."

"We are not." We shouted in unison. We glared at each other.

"How could I date someone like him? He's mean."

"She instigated this form."

I tilted my head. "That's the best comeback you got. Must mean I'm perfect. Good academic student, musically inclined and then some, raised rank to seven in a short amount of time. Do not forget all around pretty." I flicked my hair.

"Too self-centered, I had all that in my days at Babyls too."

"Besides, he's my teacher, and in the current state of things the closest friend I have. I don't want to lose that."

The table got quiet. Grandpa cleared his throat. "Are you not getting along with the others well?" Yodh's eyes softened, he looked like he wanted to say something.

"It's not like that. I have problems, okay? Kalego is the realest one I can talk to. Next to Balam, and possibly Momonoki. I'm good at many things but making friends in not a strong suit I own." I pushed my chair out. "Excuse me, I need to use the ladies room."

"Master." Yodh held a hand up.

I left the table, going somewhere I did not know. My world was caving in; I had become too comfortable around them. I was sharing more than I had ever planned on, and in waves of anxious replies. I passed waiters, and other guests. Downs stairs, looking around.

"Miss, are you lost?" I turned to the waiter.

"Yes, is there a place I can get some air?"

"Right this way."

Guided through the crowd, we stepped outside onto a balcony. "Anything else?"

"No, thank you." I took a wine glass from a tray of a pass by waiter. "Leave the try, I need it. My grandfather will not mind." He said nothing and put the tray down.

A breath of fresh air, even in a city this size. There was no smog, no cars. Demons walked and flew where they wanted to go. Carriages down below of those rich enough to afford one. Then there was me to my thoughts. How do you explain to people your issues with trust? Having so much let down in all relationships starting in childhood, that you could care less if someone saw you as a friend or not.

I told Grandpa I loved him, then I told Kalego he was my closet friend. Each incident more embarrassing than the last. It was like I lost all my pride in being an independent person. I hated to rely on someone else, it meant weakness. That is how I grew up. I stopped being a crybaby and just accepted the hard reality of life.

I strived to prove them wrong, that I was worth something. Where did that get me? I was burned from my old life and put here. Forced to raise myself up once again. Not that I couldn't rise to the challenge. I was not so scared for myself but for Eli. Weakness in any form was deadly. I could show none. I placed down an empty glass taking the second.

I could have been just like them if I let them brain wash me. I could be mean, angry, fake. The doll escaped by cutting the puppet strings and running on wobbling feet. They were wrong to think I would be just like them. They may have thought I owed them because they guided me, but the only thing I truly learned from them was how to be cunning and ruthless.

When I used it against them, I was the bad daughter. The ungrateful one. Being born was not a reason to owe your parents anything. I hated everything about them, I hated that I loved them. The biggest disappointment in my life was not waking up sooner to reality. Tears escaped my face, ones that formed without me realizing.

"I'm such a crybaby." I clacked the glass down, my hand stopped from the third and final glass. "Who do you think you are?" I looked up.

"The waiter informed me you stole this."

I shrugged. "I mean, sort of. Grandpa, uh, Lord Sullivan is upstairs."

"I am aware he is here, but I am not aware of any granddaughter."

I put a hand on my hip. "Well, I am." Time for that get out of jail free card, I called grandpa.

"What happened, where are you?"

"Honestly, I do not know. The waiter is calling me a thief, here, he can tell you." I handed him the phone. "Excuse me, I would like to get back too self-loathing again." I picked up the glass as I heard the yelling over the phone.

"Yes, sir. She is on the ninth floor."

"She went that far!?"

"Yes."

"Help escort her back here."

"Yes, sir." He hung up, handing me the phone. "I can take you…"

"I heard." I downed the drink. "Let's go."

I took my seat, a dessert already placed there. "I apologize, I was lost."

Kalego glared. "So lost you found a wine tray on the ninth floor?"

I shrugged. "Minor detour. What is this for?"

"I have several birthdays to make up for, please enjoy."

"Where is Yodh?"

"He left when you left the table." Why? I frowned, looking down.

Chocolate and wine might not make a good combo. I downed those glasses like it was last role call at a bar. I ate a few bites but was not impressed. It tasted fine, but I was not craving sweets. I spotted the wine bottle, Kalego shaking his head. It was a glaring show showdown.

"You're a little puffin, what will you do."

He shrugged. "Nothing, it's your dignity."

"I lost that as a child."

I took the bottle and poured a tall glass. I stared at my reflection in the red liquid. The first three were already in effect. I sipped on it as I ate the dessert. I did not need friends, I did not need Grandpa, but I wanted those things. I wanted them to be true, I feared the rejection. One I would never recover from.

When I was done, Grandpa teleported us back. He said nothing I had done; he was not mad or yelling at me for disappearing. Was I okay to have acted that way? He should be calling me something. Ungrateful, useless, selfish. Something. Why did it bother me that he said nothing? He walked off like nothing had happened.

"You won't scold me?"

He turned. "What for?"

"I left the table abruptly; I wandered around aimlessly. Took a waiter tray and drank the wine that was intended for me. Any of those reasons?"

"Do you need me to?"

I tilted my head to the side; I had never been asked such a question. "I… I was blatantly disregarding you as an authoritative figure and your goodwill. A bad and ungrateful daughter, I owe you my life, and I ran off. Deplorable, anything?"

"You're crying." I dropped Kalego.

"I know, a real crybaby. It is why I don't have friends."

"Viola, I wanted you here, and you have done nothing but make me proud and help fill my life with love."

"I don't deserve any of it. Never in my entire life was I supposed to have that. I'm a burden."

"Mommy, why are you crying."

"Because I never deserved to have a wonderful and loving anything."

Turning tail, I was out the front door and flying as I bawl my eyes out. I never deserved his kindness; Sullivan would be a better parent than I any second of the day. I was garbage compared to him. I wasn't around Eli enough; I worked all the time. For what? Pride that did not matter. Sullivan took off work for me. He was giving me things I never gave Eli, time.

Worst mother of the year should be passed to me. I flew all the way to the school, sitting. I left Eli there questioning why his mom was sad. I really am the worst. It was my fault we were here and not in the human realm where we belonged. My mouth, my words. He had to be sent here too, it was all my fault.

I will never be able to atone for what I did to us. What he might have gone through while being there. If the demon gods were trying to bless me then they spilled a little too much blessing and now it was a curse. How could I protect us, I knew at some point these forces in this world would try to use him against me.

What was I to do now? The first rank ups were easy for me. Was there really a way to make Yodh? From what I knew, there were few ways to rank up. How did they all become so great? How do I get there? What did I have to prove? I Lowered my head, turning the hearing aids all the way down. The school bell should ring soon.

I have self-sabotaged yet again. How to I apologize for this? Should I just run and not look back? Would I be able to take care of Eli on my own out there? I have seen so little. Where would I even go? How would I make money without Lord Sullivan's help? I was stuck being dependent and I feared I would be stuck like that.

"Found you." I jumped, Balam, what is he doing up here? "Sorry, When Kalego said you flew towards the bell tower I did not think you would be up here." He sat at a distance, and I wiped my face.

"Why did he send you?"

"He was worried about another evil cycle."

"Evil cycle," I rolled my eyes. "As you can see, I am perfectly fine."

"Is something bothering you, you can talk to me. I'm your friend."

I stood. "I do not have friends, if I do then it is someone to see my faults. Someone to let down." I jumped, swooping down just as the bell rang. Landing on top the royal one.

"I thought we were friends."

This again, I turned. "I like you, and I would never wish to see harm on you or anyone else here. But I cannot be anyone's friend. It's bad enough I called Kalego my closest friend." I flew straight up in the sky, he followed.

"And? Why would that not be allowed to you?"

"Those around me will only be let down because of me. How could I put that kind of burden on someone else? Friend and Love are not words in my vocabulary. I tried."

"What…" I dropped down. How annoying, why was he trying so hard? Soon he will see I am garbage just like everyone else. I flew home landing on top of the mansion.

I was bopped on the head with a whip by fluffy Kalego. "About time you came back. You need to apologize to that little boy. He thinks your sad because of him."

"Proof I am only a letdown."

He hit me again, not enough to hurt. "Your reflection of your self is the only let down. Now, as your closest friend, I advise you to talk to him. You may think you do not deserve the love that has been given, but he does." He hit me again. "Now Go."

"Not friends."

He hit me repeatedly. "No take backs."

I swatted the whip away. "Okay, okay." I jumped from the top flipping down to the ground. I looked up sticking my tongue out and walked inside.

Maybe I was on the verge of an evil cycle, I was in some kind of mood. I found Eli in the kitchen eating Ice cream with Opera and sat next to him. He held out his spoon full of ice-cream.

"Here mommy, Ice-cream always makes me feel better." My eyes watered as I took the bite. "Don't be sad mommy, you're the best." I broke. "Mommy did I do something?"

"No, it's… You know how I came here first? Mommy blames herself for what happened. I tried hard to make a better life, and I ruined it."

He tilted his head. "How, I love it here. Iruma is like a big brother. Opera is wonderful and Grandpa is the greatest. We have a perfect family with tons of love. Of course, no love beats yours." He hugged me. "Don't be sad, you're the best mom. Come on let us play outside." He jumped down, tugging my hand.

"Yeah." I wiped my face.

"Eli, go with Opera. I need to talk with your mom for a moment."

"Okay Mr. owl. Tag your it Opera." Eli ran out of the room, Opera chasing him.

"Talk, what happened between leaving the table at lunch and now."

"Can I have a drink first?" He hit me with his whip. "Geeze. Okay."

I started my childhood, and my parents. How I grew up. I gave him my whole life story.

"How could you not feel accomplished? Outside looking in, you rose above them. You made a life, and you filled it with your own happiness. It reflects in Eli; he does not understand how anyone could be sad. That is better than most who repeat the cycle. I get it, having this new emotion with others and the role they have in your life is different.

You are not used to it; I have no doubt how Sullivan acts is the way he feels. As for you coming here, do not blame yourself. Besides, I have gotten to meet you. You're close to my favorite demon even if you were once human. Eli is waiting for you, keep up what you are doing, because it is working."

I nodded. I felt relief, having all of that out on the table. He did not reject me and took it as it was. When I turned, I saw Sullivan peeking around the corner. Kalego pushed me from behind. Past Grandpa, and outside. For a little fluffy marshmallow, he was strong. Eli came up and hugged me and ran back off to a play set.

This was new, when did Grandpa have this put in? Yet another thing he has given. How much would he take from me? Did he not care how awful I had been? He smiled regardless. It was like water under the bridge to him.

"What do you think?" Grandpa asked.

I hugged him tight, burring my face. "If I ever do anything to disappoint you, you have to tell me so I can do better. I must be the best."

He patted my head. "My dear, you never have to be the best, just be you. I can take the moods, just always come back."

I really had a family; it is as Eli said. How did he figure it out before me? Was I that traumatized I could not see it when it was real? Could I trust this house as easily as him? Iruma was happy here, I should be too. I held Kalego, who relaxed in my arms. He looked like he was on the verge of a nap, how could he enjoy this now?

I rubbed my face on him. "Stop that, I was almost asleep."

"Sounds like you're getting to use to this life, wish to be my little pet forever?"

"No, I look forward to changing back. For now, this spot is safest from Opera."

I knew it. There was something between the two. Balam spoke as if they were all best friends. It looks like it runs much deeper than that. Opera was an upper classman to them; I wonder if he was dragging them around doing things. Stories he has yet to tell.

Chapter Text

Dropping all thought and eyes closed, I held my hand over my chair. If this is as easy as he claims, then I should have no trouble giving my chair a backing. When he summoned my chair, it looked like a stool. I wanted it to have a backing to it, if I stay hunched over, I will turn to a hag.

Back of the chair, a cushion on the seat for my frail and sore bottom. Elegant black, with green cushions. I felt the flow of mana from my core to my hand, a different sensation to manipulation of that round me. I opened my eyes, a black ornate chair with animal paw arm rests. Green cushions lined the backing and the seat with golden rivets.

My imagination was limitless. I leaned back in my new chair; summoning has never been more convenient. I used to only able to bring myself things that I already had, like pens or books. Summoning new things required more mana, but Kalego made it look easy. So, I asked him to teach me before his cute puffin state was gone.

The level of concentration needed was higher, I grasped the concept easily. I cracked a graphic novel to the first page, crossing my legs. It was nice to see some of the same things here, made me wonder how long and wide-spread this human and demon body switching happened.

I could not be the only one, and with so many similarities. From having idols to the books. There were stories that crossed, and I was curious to find these authors and talk to them. Especially this guy, Khocurt McMillian. I did a business deal with him a few years ago, it was what took my career off.

He did not change his name when he came here, or there was two of them. He was a part time author, full time CEO back then, but it seems he changed paths here. This book was about a demon dying and switching to the human reality. Names of places were off by a bit, but for the most part, it was accurate to my world. From the products and types of cars.

"Oh, what's this?" I smacked Lied's hand away from my face.

"A book."

"No, the thing in your ear."

"It helps me hear normally. Don't touch it, and don't touch me. It's rude to touch someone without permission."

"I see you put summoning to good use." Kalego walked behind me.

I smirked as I looked up to Kalego standing in front of his desk. "Yes, it turned out better than I had hoped."

He touched the back of the chair, twisting around the ornate designs. "Intricate and solid, you have a deep imagination. That can take you places."

Lied whispered in my ear. "You heard that, right? That was a complement, how did you break the ice that covers his body."

"Not be an annoying little brat. Now sit in your seat."

"Yes, Lied, take a seat. I tire of your yapping and the bell has not rung."

"Oh my gosh, Violetta is back. We missed you yesterday. Are you better?" Clara ran up to the table. "Oh, what is that?"

I gritted my teeth. "A hearing aid, but a…"

"Oh. CAN YOU…." I gritted my teeth.

Iruma covered her mouth. "Clara, careful. You might blow her eardrum being that loud. Her earing is above average, not below."

"Oh, that's right, Irumakin's. Sorry." I knew this would happen.

I pulled my hair from the half back braid and waved it down around my ears, slumping in my chair. This was stupid, shout it to the high demon king why not. I knew wearing my hair half up was a bad idea, inconsiderate children. My son was more accepting, asked the question and then listened.

I twirled the waves between my fingers, broach in the other hand. Operas pretty works of art for nothing. My hair lifted and braided itself, no Kalego was manipulating it. Putting back to what it was before I tore it all down.

"You shouldn't have to hide it from inconsiderate students. It does not make you less than them, remember your ranking is at least two above the highest student here."

He turned to the class. "As for the rest of you, you will all have an extra homework assignment." The class sighed and booed. He summoned papers and gave them to me to pass out.

'Learn the difference between hearing aids and noise suppressants and how they differ. Essay below.'

Why was this such a taboo thing, and an Essay? Was there that much to learn or was he just being sadistic? I expected a paper for myself, but I handed the last out to Soi. It was a punishment for them but an academic gain. I now never want to be on the receiving end of this.

I took my seat, touching the device. I knew enough from the human realm from experience, but the suppressant kind was not a thing. It must be a demon only thing because of power levels and sensitivity. That Physician questioned my rank; could he have assumed I was powerful because of what my blood did to the devices?

I read my book for the remainder of class, this was about what he was doing in the human realm. My eyes widened. I was in here, what I looked like and even Eli. Violetta was spelled with one T, later changed to Viola and Eli was Elijah, his real name. The trade deal was not the same. Instead of the amount of money we agreed on, he bargained with me to date. He made a romance between us.

My face grew red, seeing the kissing scene. I slammed the book shut, putting it on the table. There was no way any normal demon would do anything like that. This book was dangerous. Not only to me but to him. I only picked it up because of the author. This was beyond embarrassing. Was this book how that woman found me? That would mean it was his fault I was truly here.

Kalego slid a paper over with a sticky note. "Eli wants to go, but won't ask you." The flyer was a small carnival planned for the upcoming weekend.

I pulled out a piece of paper. 'That's odd, he tells me everything. The answer is no, but still he talked to you?'

'Yes, he had this in his hands before you took off. I told him I could go with him if you said no.'

'You, told him yes? How dare you step in like that? It could be dangerous.'

'Then go with us.' I crumpled the paper up.

"Don't ever overstep and question my parental rights and duties." The class was looking at us, I gritted my teeth. "I can't believe you right now, class is over."

The bell rang, I took my books and left. Insufferable asshole. How would I calm a demon child? They were prone to evil cycles and could snap into one. If I tell him no, I risk something like that. Fuck, I slammed my books down. Professor Balam glanced my way and went back to writing.

"Dose he always do things like this?"

He put his pen down. "Dose who do what?"

"Kalego, he told Eli he would take him to this carnival."

"That sounds like fun for a youngling."

"Are you listening? HE told Eli he would take him. Do you know what he might do if I tell him he cannot."

"I fail to see the issue. Kalego is not a weak demon by any means. Go with him if you are worried."

"Ugh, you on his side." The class was taking their seats, watching us. "If one person makes a comment or asks about my hearing suppressants, I will assign extra homework." They looked down or away in any direction that was not mine.

Balam chuckled. "Kalego has rubbed off on you."

"I will stab him with a dull blade. Then use the world's sharpest scalpel to take his skin off. Then, when I finish, I will pour bleach on him."

"Calm down, now you sound like his older brother, Narnia."

I huffed, sitting down. "At least this class is quitter."

"Do not feel bad wearing those. This mask hides a deformity of mine, the side of my mouth is missing." He exposed the side to me. A piece of his face was missing, exposing his sharp teeth.

I crossed my arms. "It's different, you got a battle scar."

"I understand, but it is a part of who you are. It makes you different, and that makes each one of us unique." He stood starting the lesson.

There must be a way to make Kalego pay for veering around me and to my child. My lips curled. Opera could keep that man in check. It seems I have protected him too long and he seems to dance across the boundaries. I lunch I sat across from Kalego who was sipping tea.

"I changed my mind, not because of you either. He is still young, and he deserves to have a good childhood."

"I glad you see things my way." Insufferable asshole.

"The offer of you going still stands?"

"I keep my word. On another note, you should begin real combat training, and honing of your skills."

Honing of skills, I think he still believes I could go without using the hearing suppressants. He and Dali had been talking and felt that I could manipulate sound enough to block it. After school, he had me make sound barriers around him. Isolating him from all noise.

It buffered noise but did not cancel it all together. It seemed possible if I could grasp the concept. Learning from a book was easy, doing it and applying it was different. The next day was easier to make the bubble, no improvement for sound. Was I missing something? I Feed Zve after dinner and put the bubble on myself.

Focusing on not hearing a thing, the world was silent. I took out the earplug part way, nothing. I completely removed it, the world was a quiet and eerie feeling place like when I lost all hearing. I had figured it out, so what was holding me back before?

'A thought can be a powerful thing.' That was Kalego's words when he was teaching me how to summon. It seemed like the clearer a thought the more direct the magic. Picturing it, molding it, willing it, and believing in it. I had cracked the netherworld code. If I believe I can do anything, then I can accomplish it.

I kept the invisible soundproof bubble around me. Putting the earplugs for bed in before laying down to sleep. My door cracked open, I leaned up. Eli standing in the doorway holding a stuffed dragon I won out of a claw machine. That was all luck, I was surprised I won that.

"Mom."

"Yes, bug?"

"Can I sleep here?"

"Of course, baby."

He ran to the bed, climbing in on the other side. "Can I ask you something?" he asked as he curled under the covers.

"Yes."

"There's a carnival, and I really want to go." He wasn't looking at me.

"This weekend, right?"

His head whipped up to meet my eyes. "Yeah, how did you know?"

"I saw a flyer at school, we can go."

He scooted closer, and I opened my arms from him to cuddle in. I kissed his head. How was I kidding, even without Kalego I would not have been able to tell him no. No matter how dangerous this world might be, he did not deserve to be couped up. He fell asleep in minutes, but I could not. The thought of going outweighs my mind to sleep.

Class the next morning, I waited until I seen Kalego go into the room first. Walking in just before the start of homeroom. I pulled the power from deep within me, forming the barrier around Kalego. It took a few seconds for him to notice. He looked up, glaring around the room. His eyes falling on me, I dropped the barrier.

"I see you figured it out."

I took my seat next to him. "I did, a thought can be a powerful thing. When your done, I need to show you something."

He made roll call, and sat down. "What is it?"

I opened it up. "Read this girls name." I flipped to another. "Read the little boys name. This woman was the boss of her company. This was published last year and has like four books in the series." I closed the book.

"You think he is another one? Someone you knew?"

I nodded. "The details are too accurate." He took the book, flipping through the pages quickly.

He paused, looked at me and then the book. "You did a trade…" I put the barrier up around him, face growing hot, my heart practically jumped from my body.

I had forgotten about that part. I shook my head, Dropping the barrier. "No. It was insurance for my employee's, yes. Not like that, I paid money for it, not whatever that was."

He smirked. "Did you two date?"

"Ewe, no. He was almost three times my age, and ugly. Besides, a lot of men do not like a woman being in positions of power. If you read the next three books, you find I hand over my company to the man because I am just so in love and want to get married." I rolled my eyes. "As if."

"So, you would never get married?"

"It is not something that takes up space in my mind. The thought of it." I shivered. "I do not know if you have noticed, but I do not look at anyone in any kind of way." It was not a whole truth, but I had scratched Dali from the list at this point.

He pointed to himself. "Not even me? Let's say Dali or even Raim."

"Pfft. No. One girl gets all hot and bothered next to you and you get an ego boost." I couldn't help but feel he was on to me about Raim and I. We have had a few other encounters, but before school.

He tapped on my drawing book. "And this?"

No one has looked at this to my knowledge. "What do mean?"

"I'm in half the drawings." When did he look through it? Was this why he was mad when I forgot my stuff? He saw this and was disgusted. Why go through my things? Why all these questions?

"One, I am a little mad you went through it. Two, I was just drawing what was in front of me most of them time. Don't be making a mountain out of a out of a horn mole hill." I opened the book. "The harvest festival, Marbus, Suzy, Blushenko, Balam, and Oswell when he fell asleep standing up." I flipped through the class teachings, pointing to date and time.

He stopped me from closing my book. "I see, was it not you that told me to open myself up?"

"That was for Momonoki's sake, and you turned her down."

"Do you remember anything from your evil cycle?"

I narrowed my eyes. "Not particularly, bits and pieces. The last thing was hearing Eli, catching him, and then taking him home."

"Your eyes turned black when I touched this. Its worn out at the crease." He pointed to the card that had been attached to the violin. I yanked the book away closing it.

"That is nothing. You're asking an awful lot of personal questions. Stop before you cross a line."

Why would he care what I drew, and why ask so many questions. He pointed to his eyes, summoning a mirror. Black ring around the edges, the veins filling with black. Was this a reaction to being angry and irritated? I was getting the third degree about dating and marriage. I was perfectly happy on my own.

"Might I ask why you keep it?"

I pressed my lips, eyes narrowing. "No."

At lunch I sat in the royal one, eating lunch fast and calling Eli. He Went off about the game he was playing and how he was getting close to the final boss. He played through that quick, making me wonder if he was spending enough time playing outside. I would have to ask Opera later.

After school turned into a training session with Balam. Like flying, my body remembered certain movements. I wondered how involved she might have been. Was she with in the cult of two? What role did she have in all of this? As I pondered, I continued my quest to land one hit on Balam. Every attempt was dodged. He was impossibly fast like Opera's cannonball's I could not dodge.

I bent over hands on my knees. "How?" I breathed hard. "Are you… so fast?"

"Years of training, why don't we stop for today and pick up tomorrow?"

I panted. "Yeah… Sure."

We continued the lessons after school, no day was easier than the last. I was out of shape for a demon. I had relied too heavily on my musical skills rather than any strength. I started my morning with a working out, lunch was another work out. My muscles ached, but I persisted. If I was to protect Eli this was what I had to do.

Chapter Text

I was pounced on, jolted from sleep by an excited Eli. He was pulling on me and shoving me out of bed. He was already dressed, pushing me to get dressed and ready. When I looked at the time, it was almost noon. They had turned off all my alarms and let me sleep in. I was tired but not that tired.

I put the summoning sigil in my bag along with the drop of blood from Iruma. At some point today I would have a fluffy Kalego and be handing him off to Opera. This would be the payback for what he did behind my back. I was not one to let things go so easily even if it turned out alright. I was his mother; he was not his father.

I dressed casually in a knee length dress. Eating lunch with everyone while Eli when on about what he was most excited to do. Iruma pointed to things listed on the flyer. He Grandpa and Opera we also going. Having this many around put my mind a little more at ease. Something was less likely to happen, and if I was lucky, nothing would happen.

Violin on my back, Grandpa Teleported us to the festival entrance. It was a certain number of tickets to do the rides or play the carnival games. He paid for all the tickets and separated them between Eli and Iruma and I. Next question was, where is Kalego? As the two young boys looked at a map, I stood to the side surveilling the crowd.

Demons of all shapes and sizes. From the more human looking to ones that looked more like monsters. Lights were strung along pathways, but it was too bright out to really see them. Kids ran ahead of their parents laughing as they got in line for a game or one of the sketchy rides. My stomach was turning over and something did not feel right.

"I see you did not back out." Kalego had made it. He worn A black fitted shirt and black pants. The spiked cuffs were still around his wrist. He looked good in this; the teacher's outfit did not do him justice hiding the muscle behind the flowy design.

"I see you kept your word."

"Mommy, look. They have monster truck rides. I want to do that."

I forced a smile. "Sure." He skipped back to Iruma who high fived him.

He leaned into my ear. "You look beautiful."

I flinched a little. "Um, thanks. Monster trucks, what if they tip over? It could happen."

"You worry quite a bit."

"How could you not?"

We followed them to the back of the whole carnival where the monster trucks were driving around. They were turning around in donuts and the tires lifted off the ground. Oh, hell no. It landed back down, and the two circled themselves. There was a race to the other side, people screaming.

"I can't let him get on that. What if he flies out, or bumps his head and gets hurt?"

"Relax, they are charmed to never tip." Opera reassured me, but I was not convinced.

I put a hand to my mouth as Eli and Iruma both boarded one of the trucks. My gut feeling grew worse as the trucks took off. I felt eyes on me. I looked around, not seeing anyone looking at us. Kalego put a hand on my shoulder, a bolt of lightning came out from my crown. His hand was wrapped in it, but he did not flinch.

"Relax, Viola. Everything will be fine."

"Nothing about this is fine. He went straight to the most dangerous thing he could find here. I can't watch, but I must." It felt like ages they were riding. Every spin and turn, the crossings where they almost touched. The trucks finished and backed up to let the riders off.

I grabbed Eli's hand, smiling. "Can we play some of the games? Please?"

"Yeah, I want to win something!" He pumped his fists in the air. I sighed in relief.

Opera leaned over. "If you hover any harder, you might trip over him."

"Something does not feel right. It's not the monster trucks either. It feels like someone is watching us."

"I sense nothing of the sorts. Take a breath and let's enjoy this nice day of fun. Try playing the games with Eli."

Eli was having no luck at winning anything, he was set on getting a teddy bear for his collection. Ring toss, rope climb, ball toss. He was looking defeated as he passed a disc drop game. He did not bother to look in the direction of it. I nudged him towards the simple game of luck.

"Just try, if you land in the middle, it is an instant win. You get three tries."

He sighed. "I have no luck."

"Hmm, I have lots to spear. I got you, that is the luckiest I have ever been in my life." I hugged him, rubbing on him. "Now try."

He gave the man tickets and was given three disks in return. He dropped the first one, it fell in a non-winner slot. I watched the clicks as it fell, the second time. The pegs were in a position to not allow a winner. He dropped the last one, not even bothering to look at the board. I manipulated the sounds of the clicks, guiding it down to the winner slot.

"We have a winner." The guy announced.

Eli turned. "I won? I won. Mommy, did you see that? I won!" He jumped up and down, pointing to the teddy bear.

"See, I knew you could do it."

He turned and handed it to me. "This is for you."

"For me, I thought you wanted this."

"I wanted it for you, not me."

I rubbed my chin. "Well, then I need you to hold on to it for a little bit."

"Why?"

"So, it smells like you. If I ever miss you, I will have it to hold."

He smiled, tilting his head. "Your silly mommy, but okay." He rubbed all over it. He went up to Iruma, holding his hand.

Kalego spoke over my shoulder. "You helped him, didn't you?"

I grinned. "It was the luck of the game."

He smirked. "Yes, all luck as you stared down the disc."

"Honestly, you have no faith in me." I flipped my hair over my shoulder. "Come on, you're not of this yet, there are rides and food to try."

Kalego and I followed behind the others. I joined Eli on some of the milder rides. He squished into me on the scrambler. He kicked his feet, smile beaming on the double seated swings. The feeling in my stomach was not waning, but him having fun eased this. Was it all in my head that there was a danger here?

"Having fun?" Kalego asked.

"Yes." I bit my lip, looking around.

My hand picked up by Eli, and he rubbed it on his face. "I love you. Your hands are so soft. Feel it." He grabbed Kalego's hand, putting it on mine. My face grew hot.

"Eli." Kalego's finger curled in mine, let me die here.

"You are right. Iruma is waiting for you." Eli winked at Kalego before running away.

"Did you set this up?"

"It was all him."

I pressed my lips. "Sure." I tried to let go, but he held firm.

"Not in front of him. He's watching. Has he ever had a father in his life?"

I shook my head. "I never knew the man, and I did not date. Eli has always been my soul focus."

"I am not saying I should be, but it seems it is something he is longing for."

I inhaled sharply but stopped my response. He was not wrong, he asked me before why he never had a dad like all the other kids in homeschool activities. It was usually only a mom's group, but the nanny was the one who took him while I was at work. If Eli has taken a liking to Kalego in that since, who was I to deny him in how he felt.

His feelings were just as valid as my own. I was not interested in such things for so long I never tried when he was old enough to not need me full time. Is this what he wanted or was the one holding my hand whispering in his ear? All the things that had been spoken, what if he liked me? Was I that blind or was I reading it all wrong?

"Maybe. He has asked about his real dad, but how do I explain why he is not around? I cannot trust anyone like that. Not around him."

"There are some you can trust. You just need to find them."

"Sounds like too much work. You know I have not held your hand since you walked me home." I smirked in his direction. "You asked an awful lot of questions. Could it be that you like me?"

"A friend trying to understand a friend."

"Good, I have my heart set on my mystery sender."

While it was not true, I did not want to give the wrong idea. This hand holding was going on a little longer than I had intended, Eli looking back every so often to us then our hands. He was really trying to play match maker, and with my main teacher at that. Nothing could ever happen between us, not until I graduate.

I feared the favoritism card. Even though I was older the opinions of others weighed on me. Kalego nudged me, pointing to the side. He was ready to stop holding my hand as much as I was. Who was I think he was into me?

"Were going to the Ferris wheel. Keep an eye on Eli please." They nodded.

"Mom, take this. Just in case you miss me." I smiled, taking the bear from his hands and petting his head. "Remember this is yours, do not give it to another." Kalego and I both walked away. When we were out of the line of sight he dropped my hand, all suspicions confirmed that he was not into me.

"Are you hungry?"

"I could eat, what is good around here?"

"Not much, but it is a carnival. How about an ogre ear?" That did not sound good at all. "Don't make that face before you know what it is." The smell of sugar and deep-fried bread filled the air around us as we walked up to a line.

Elephant ear, I really need to stop judging the names here. They were more alike to humans than I had thought. He ordered on with a drink and we sat down on a nearby Picnic table. Kalego pushed it towards me.

"You won't have some?"

"Not big on sweets, have your fill and then we can head to the Ferris wheel." I tore a piece off eating the sweet, deep-fried confection.

Have my fill? If I did not know any better this would be considered a date. That was not how things worked here. Dating was not really dating. Most of the time they were paired up to benefit the family and build strength. I was reading too much into this yet again. Friends, he was here as an extra set of eyes on Eli. We had abandoned that.

"Maybe we should get back, leaving Eli like that does not sit well in the pit of my stomach."

"He is fine, he is with the strongest known Demon. Lord Sullivan is more than capable in protecting him from any danger that may come his way."

He was not wrong; the name was feared by many. A place amongst the greats, in the thirteen crowns. He was a living legend. He used to serve Derkila, so how much more powerful was that man? Where did he go in the first place? Figuring out the history of this world was hard. It was taught through a few stories.

If they were anything like the human realm, they would be hiding the darkest parts in sweet words. There must be an accurate recording somewhere. Iruma ran into someone who claimed to know all the knowledge when he gained the seed of beginnings. I could try and start there, but what new information could I give to gain the knowledge he had.

If I start there, I will not have many other places to search. Could I trust the source? I would have to feel this demon out and see for myself. In the meantime, I would need to come up with a list of things this demon might not know. His thirst for knowledge would be to my advantage. I finished off the sweet treat through mindless eating.

My face heated. "We should get back."

"Farris wheel."

"You don't even like getting on rides."

"One ride away from Eli will not hurt."

I rolled my eyes. "Not that I do not want to, things are not feeling right."

"Again, he is with Lord Sullivan."

I sighed; he was right. "One ride, that's the limit."

We stood in line; he leaned over the bars watching the Ferris wheel load and unload people. The line moved fast but the cut happened as soon as we made it to the front. Bench seats held two or three people comfortably. Parents with their kids, or others that appeared to be on a date. I bet people were thinking that of us right now.

The first set of people were off, and we were the first set back on. It moved forward and the bucket seat swayed. The creak of the seat made me think it might break. Carnivals were always sketchy; they built and took down rides where they traveled. There was room for error during the next set up. Amusement parts the same way, did they perform the routine maintenance?

I peered off to the crowd below. Kalego relaxing with his arm spread out over the back of the seat while I was hunched forward. I spotted Opera, and Grandpa next to him. Grandpa handed Eli some money, and then looked over Iruma's shoulder. Eli ran to a cotton candy stand, handing them money for some blue and pink cotton candy.

They were not watching him fully. Another demon was calling out, attracting attention for the mirror maze. Eli looked his direction, walking up to the man. He looked at the sign but shook his head holding a single ticket. Thank the deities he did not have enough. The demon smiled and pointed for him to go inside.

Eli ran inside, I tried calling Grandpa, but he did not pick up. "I have to get Eli." I unlocked the seat.

"Who?"

"Eli, my son." His brow furrowed as he tilted his head. What was wrong with him?

I took of flying out of the seat, leaving it swaying. I landed in front of the mirror maze. "You let a little boy in here unattended. I am going in."

"Tickets first please." I threw the last ten tickets at him, twice the amount needed.

I pushed him out of my way, walking into the dimly lit halls of mirrors. "Eli? Eli, where are you?"

I smacked into a mirror. That was not there a second ago, I was just touching for a second route. My hands met with Mirrors all around me, a solid room. My heart raced, franticly searching for the next corner or pathway. There was nothing.

"Eli! Eli, where are you?" I felt something trying to push in my mind. I pushed back. I saw him, he was holding hands with another demon, I went after him. Hands met with another mirror. "Eli!" I screamed. The mirror cracked. "ELI!" I screamed louder. The mirrors crashed and broke around me, and I was alone. I stepped around the glass to the light at the exit.

He was nowhere in sight; I ran up to the closest people. "Have you seen a little boy, green hair purple eyes. Blue shirt with a bat on the front." They shoot their heads. I repeated this over and over. I shouted it out. My mouth covered, I fought free.

"What are you doing?" Kalego asked. Grandpa, Iruma and Opera behind him.

"Eli went into the mirror maze, someone took him."

"Who is Eli?"

"Don't do this to me. Eli, a little boy, my son. We came here for him."

He shook his head. "I was here for you."

I still held the bear in my hands. "He won this for me."

"You won that yourself. This Eli never existed."

"Iruma, you went on the monster trucks with him."

Iruma rubbed the back of his neck. "I'm sorry Viola, but I do not remember or recall that."

I flipped through my phone's pictures; he was missing in every single one of them. The bear still smells just like him, why was I the only one to remember him? He was there, he's been there. Tears escaped my face.

"But that's how my eardrums burst." I pointed to Opera. "You brought him to the school because he missed me. He shouted and they pop."

"It happened as soon as I removed your earplugs."

I shook my head. "Your wrong."

"I think it's time we head home. My granddaughter must not be feeling well."

"Not you too." I held the bear closer. What could I do to prove this? Why was everyone forgetting about him but me?

"I think the effects of Orobus trauma ability is still in effect. You should rest at home."

"NO!" I stepped back from them all and summoned my familiar to me. People screamed and started to run away. "Eli is missing, he was holding this most of the day."

Yodh spoke in my mind. 'Eli, the little boy at the dinner table.'

"Yes, he was here. He was just kidnapped." He sniffed the bear.

"He smells close to you, but a little different. He must really be yours."

"Unsummon your familiar, you are scaring the general public." Kalego scowled.

"Good, they should be."

Yodh sniffed around, picking up a scent, He circled around a cotton candy stick. 'It stops here.'

"He said it stops here; I did not walk here." I picked up blue cotton candy on a paper stick. "Can you see this."

"Yes. Dropped candy." Kalego rolled his eyes.

Yodh smelled it. "It smells faintly of him."

"Border patrol, unsummon your familiar or we will be forced to take you in." What the actual hell? A white-haired demon with white horns and a mask over his eyes had others behind him. Green jacket that rested off his shoulders, with black pants

I spoke in my mind to him. 'Thank you, you did your best.' He nodded, and I unsummoned him. "A little boy was kidnapped here. His name is Eli, and he is my son. Green hair, purple eyes. Blue shirt with a bat on the front."

"Do you have any pictures."

"That's the weird part, the spots where he was at are suddenly missing and vacant."

"Ma'am, you have no proof."

"Proof…" My mouth dropped, and my hands released the bear.

"Terribly sorry, we will take her home. She was recently under a trauma related ability, and it seems she is still having aftermath feelings about it."

"Lord Sullivan, do so immediately or we will have to press charges for disturbing the peace in a public place."

"Yes, of course." No one believed me, I was made out to be the mentally insane one. Tears flooded my eyes as we teleported home.

I walked to Eli's room. All his things are gone. Every picture he was in was now missing, and he was no longer in any group photos. I was holding an imaginary character in all of them. Had I imagined it, Yodh found the scent, the cotton candy that had been dropped. He was there, I swear on it. Was this a mass cover up? Iruma would not lie about it to me would he?

Chapter Text

I had to give a full statement to the border patrol officer, Fenrir. With everyone against me it did not look good on my part. I gave a full description of the child, the men and the woman I saw. I was put under house arrest for two months. I was not permitted to leave the house unless I was on school grounds.

There was no way to prove his existence if there was no sign we was there. He was a ghost in the halls now. Anytime I tried to bring it up I was put down. I had been lowered a rank for my outburst, and I was now sitting at Vav. The excuse of the trauma ability was dumb. I had no incident since when it was first used, but it still left me questioning myself.

The crack of a new school day I searched our Orobus. The school paper was on display with a picture of me. Insufferable ignorant students. My derailment was listed in the paper along with me getting in trouble with border patrol. Claiming that adults should never be allowed to start the ranking process. What is dumb, is even after you become an adult you could still rank up.

They all act as though school makes or breaks you. I crunched the paper, throwing it at the one handing it out. He cowered down, and I walked off. The whispers were no better. The slander of my lowering in rank. I was book smart, but not street smart apparently.

"Orobus." He turned; his glare was strong. "I need to ask you some questions."

"I figured this might happen. How you perceive the trauma is out of my control."

"Just listen. Dose your ability give any good memories and feelings?"

His eyes narrowed. "No, it is only trauma."

"That's all I needed."

He tilted his head; he hooked my arm walking us away from the ears of others. I put a sound barrier up around us. "Speak freely, no one can hear us."

"You saw happy things?"

"I am the only one who remembers Eli. Baking cookies, playing tag. No one remembers doing any of these things with me or him. They keep blaming your bloodline magic. I dropped it, but there was a bear he had a hold of all day. It still smelled like him. My familiar even picked up the scent, yet no one believed me."

"My bloodline magic is specific to thangs the person finds traumatic. I cannot see what you go through, but it is based on post-traumatic stress. There is no happiness. Either you are losing your mind, or there is another bloodline magic out there making those around you forget. I know nothing of the sort personally. Your Bloodline is even new to me."

I rubbed my chin. "Hmm, then I have a place to start. Is there a book or anything that covers bloodlines or families?"

Dali walked up next to us; I dropped the barrier. "Harassing students is unacceptable."

"Professor Dali, you are mistaken. She was only asking questions and I clarified my ability to her. She was humble about it."

"I see, if she does you are to report it."

"Yes, sir." Dali walked off greeting other students, and I wiped my face down dragging the skin. "This is bad, there is family trees, but it is limited to people like you and I."

"You believe me?"

"You broke my trauma spell in record time and had no issues afterwards. So, yes and no. To have a month and a half of a constant hallucination is not normal. Talk with Soi, a family built on finding secrets."

"If I can get close to him. Everyone is avoiding me."

I walked into homeroom class; students stared me down like I carried a disease. Kalego gave the morning announcements and sat in his chair to allow them to use this time to study for the final exams. I walked around, asking if anyone needed help. I was shunned away. This treatment reminded me of my parents when I messed up at home.

I sat next to Soi; elbows propped. How do I even talk to him and ask him for help? He peeked over. "How am I supposed to know the difference between the male and female." He pushed the textbook over.

"Oh, well the males are usually prettier. For this one, the males have bright pink feathers where the females are greyer. It is like an evolution, so it is easier for the mom to protect the young. A camouflage if you will. The male will usually lead a predator away to protect the nest. Bright colors are hard to miss."

"That makes since." He slid a paper to me. 'I have a brother who stalks the halls of Babyls. If you catch him, he must do one thing you ask. I can get access to my family library, use him as a spy.'

'You heard already?'

'I did, I know there is a family line that can erase someone too. It conceals everything that belonged to them as well as taking them from photos. Something on this magnitude had several contributors. Tread carefully.' Several contributors. That had to be it, all his toys and belongings were gone.

Hell, even the playset disappeared. He was erased from photos. The only toy I had of his was the bear I dropped, it was gone by a carless handle. The smell of his room had even been masked. There was someone in his room, taking his things. No one important would believe me until Eli turned up. Soi disappeared, then his heartbeat was gone.

Next order of business, search for his brother. If I could find him, he would owe me. Use him as a spy, but for who? No one believed a word I spoke. Who would be behind all of this in the first place, why target Eli and not me? Baal, I killed Ocho. I was moving somewhere; any progress was still progress.

I took my seat next to Kalego, drawing Eli how I remembered him. I will get him back; I will prove them all wrong. Then I will demand my rank to be given back. I flipped to the back, opening the palm sized card. I am resilient, just like my violin. I will never brake like the strings, or bend to those around. I closed it, tucking it away.

No luck finding the brother in question today. For now, I must act as though nothing is bothering me. It is time to put the years of wall building to use. I trained harder with Balam, refusing to talk about myself further. No use when they were all under the same spell. I wondered how Eli got the Flyer for the carnival in the first place.

If it was given to him by an outside source, then this was a planned event. Was Kalego a part of it all? I will punish all that was involved. It was time to give in and become the demon I did not wish to be. I was spent for sympathy, and all other emotion. I brushed off Opera, kept Iruma only at an arm's length, but Grandpa I kept in the good graces.

I knew the standing of all of them here, who to please, who to help. I pretended I had a traumatic spell and moved on with my life. Every day I worried about Eli. I searched for Soi's brother. I hardly talked to Kalego; I stopped studying with him. Doing everything on my own and shutting myself in my room. I was the only one who remembered, but the memories felt further from me each day.

I stared at the drawings I had of him. I posted them on my walls. Kept a small one in my sketch book. I will not forget you. I know you were real. Yodh even said he smelled you. You dropped your cotton candy. I know what I saw. I know. As time persisted, it was harder and harder to remember. It was like he was being erased from me slowly.

"Here, the favor is repaid." Soi handed me a book. "Took me a while to find it. Have you found what I told you?"

"No, I have not."

"Get ready." I nodded. He said favor, could he be referring to the music festival?

He was still in belief of me. Eli, never forget Eli. He was your son. I wrote it down every day. I cracked the family tree book open. Generations of demons and their blood line magic. Who had what weaknesses, and so on. It was gold. Kalego was here, as well as Narnia. They looked strikingly similar.

Each page was like a profile within the respective family. There was nothing on Soi's family, as I would expect from a family of spies. There were potential affiliations, or allies listed next to them. They knew nothing about Baal other than the thirteen crowns. I flipped further through. Memory distortion, memory loss.

Eraser, a bloodline gift able to pull a person or thing from someone's mind, photos, and even objects. Works best if they get rid of all their belongings. Emotions and deep feelings is the weaknesses of this ability. There was a name, Wett. Affiliation unknown. That is why I did not forget; it was my deep love for Eli. Kalego forgot instantly, as well as Grandpa and Opera. They only just met him.

I knew him his whole life, I lived for him only. I was there through every first step, word, successful potty usage. I could never forget him. I grinned; I was not so crazy. This was what I needed. It had been two weeks since the disappearance, and now I was another step closer. One foot in front of the other and soon I will come crashing through their door to get him back.

Kalego sat back down from helping a student. "Where did you get such an old book." I closed it, putting it in my bag.

"It was a recommendation for light reading. I find it interesting, easy to read for me."

"Dali says it is time for another exam."

I shrugged. "Sure, I was ready a week ago." His eyes turned inwards as I stood, leaving the classroom before the bell rang.

Nothing mattered but gaining strength and passing these exams. I sat in Dali's office, he handed me the exam, I flew through it, until the essay portion. I spent the most time on this portion. I made sure I had all my details and practiced the lines before writing them down. I finished before lunch, and he looked surprised.

"I apologize, I passed the Essay out before the break."

I shrugged. "I still got it done. I am going to lunch." I turned to leave.

"Wait, I wish to apologize for something else."

"For what?" My body half turned; I faced my head to him.

"Accusing you of harassing a student. I was wrong. That was not something with in your character."

I turned, walking away. "The window for that is about twelve days too late. I don't care. I already know I will be on my own the second I finish here. My loyalty to the protection of the students will remain until I leave this area of the netherworld."

"Where do you plan to go?"

Hand on the door, I glared back. "Far, far away to hopefully never cross paths with anyone here ever again. I was lucky enough to gain help from Lord Sullivan and others, but I was never meant to belong here. I bid you a good day, Dali."

Maximum distance obtained. I returned home for lunch, another measure to keep my distance from them all. My stuff never leaves my side wherever I ventured. Zve still talked about Eli, but it was never enough proof. I guess whoever this was, did not take this plant into account.

"No, Eli?"

"No, but I am one step closer." I coated needles in Zve's mucus, placed a preservation spell on them, then stored them in a pouch. My alarm sounded; it was time to fly back to school.

"I love you, find Eli."

"I love you too. Do you feel anything trying to make you forget Eli?"

"Nope."

"The feeling is getting stronger as the days pass."

"Never forget." I teared up a little.

"I will be back in a few hours." He chipped and danced as I hummed a little tune to him.

I flew back to school, joining Suzy in class as she went over plants and their usages. I drew another picture of Eli; I will never forget his angle smile. One with more warmth than the sun. I stood, leaving the class on a bathroom break. I enhanced my hearing, searching the halls once again for the heartbeat or any sound too low to hear.

I heard the soft beat, and the calm rhythmic pulse of green. He was here, now was my chance. I clicked the sound from the speaker Dali had given me. I encased him in a sound barrier between the two of us. A solid wall where no one could hear us. I looked directly at him.

"I know you are there."

He spoke without reveling himself. "How?"

"My hearing and seeing is well beyond the average. I know the clan secret, I caught you. You must do something for me."

"Who… Soi. What are you two up too?"

"Not us, me. I thought long and hard, and I need proof of something. I need you to spy on Sobnock Baal. I am looking for one person in particular. I think he might be there." I pulled out the first picture of Eli I drew. "A little boy that looks just like me; his name is Eli. Any other information would be welcome. Like whom he is talking to, etc."

"Why?"

"I'll give you my contact number, and then send you something when we link." I did just that, when I heard the ping on my phone, I dropped the barrier. "Do be in touch."

I walked back to class, sending the video of Ocho's confession along with what he was doing. He looked at it and did not reply. Was he thinking or was he going right now? I would have to talk to Soi about how these things went down. Home room I talked with him.

They are given the mission and must do as they are told. He explained the fact he did not reply was a good sign, if he replied to my message, it would have been a no. He said I handled it better than he had thought I would, usually people flop their chance for a free spy job. Now was the time to wait. I had already waited this long. Hoping he was still alive.

"You have to go to Dali's office." I looked up to Kalego.

I stood, not saying a word to him. I found Dali in his office.

"How did you prepare for this so well?"

"I studied; the questions were easy. You just regurgitate the information you consumed. The Essay was a pain."

"You scored perfectly. Your grammar is perfect. You wrote an almost five-page essay. Who helped you?"

"Myself. I stopped getting help from all the teachers. My choice. I have one goal, get smarter, get stronger. Think of it this way, I will be out of your hair that much faster. At this rate, I might be done by the time the second-year rolls to its' end."

His lips pressed. "Do you hate it here that much?"

"Pfft, I am long past hate. Loath. Like I said, I do not wish harm to anyone. I'm saving all my salary and will use that to establish myself somewhere far from this place."

"You still think he is out there?"

"No. I am past that. It is the treatment afterwards."

"Your eyes."

I smiled. "Happens, typically when agitated or irritated." I checked my watch. "School is almost out; I need to meet up with Balam to train."

"The tiara you are wearing, its different. May I see it." He was not wrong, in the last few weeks the three gems turned to five, and they grew. It was more noticeable now than three weeks ago.

"You're looking at it. Besides, it does not remove itself." His heart was beating harder, but his face remained calm.

"When and how did you receive such an item?"

"Dali, why does it feel like I am getting the third degree again? Would you even believe me?" He was silent. "Yeah, I did not think so. Three, two..." The ending bell rang. "Ah, fiddle sticks, I was one off this time. I'm usually good at timing things." I shrugged.

"You should take a rest; it looks like you are in an evil cycle."

"What counts as one, Hmm? Because if you go by your criteria, then I should be resting every day. I cannot do that; I have things to accomplish. Good day, Dali. Good day." I smirked.

I left him there on that note to train with Balam. I was faster, stronger. The weeks of training were paying off. It was not enough, I needed to be better. If I had any hope of infiltration and getting out alive with my son, I would need to be at peak performance. There was something in that still puzzled me.

Though all the profiles, bloodlines, and families. My abilities never came up. There was nothing on my potential family line. They were either hidden or nonexistent. With how Soi's family operated, it was a wonder why they had nothing. There were ones close, like Poro. Nothing exactly like me, nothing to give me a clue to where Lilith truly came from.

I throw my fists and kicks. Still unable to hit Balam. I was getting closer, a millimeter away from grazing him in the side, two from his face. Soon, I told myself. Keep going and this will be another leap forward. Fighting was almost under my belt, maybe one day I could compete with Azz and Sabro.

Chapter Text

I walked through the forest of the Harvest festival grounds alone. There was someone who might be able to tell me who I was or give me a glimpse of what I was. If he was the keeper of all knowledge, then he was also the gateway to learning. It was the middle of the night, and I had not slept in two days. Impossible to sleep when I was waiting for information from my spy.

He had not gotten back to me as far, if there was even anything to report. It worried me at the same time. What if I had sent him on a suicide mission? Soi assured me it was not the case, but I always had that gut feeling. It was almost never wrong. From the harvest festival to Eli being kidnapped. I believed they were connected.

I had killed Ocho, he worked for Baal. I noticed him subconsciously from the monitors. This was my only lead, when I tried to remember those at the carnival it was not as easy. I did not see any others I had noticed. The one demon among the group was not significant in any manner. Brown hair, black horns and nails; a basic face in the crowd.

I climbed down over a tree truck, landing to the ground. Poro, I was familiar with, she was not one I wished to cross paths with again. A demon as old as Derkila, there was history that did not make to much since to me. Poro claimed she and Derkila were in the royal one together. That would make the school over a thousand years old.

At the same time, legends claimed Derkila formed the netherworld. Created it like a god. Neither one of these could coincide together unless forming referred to creating order. Then I could believe it. Poro holding off an army with music seemed farfetched to students, with how her power flooded the top of the royal one I could believe it.

She was in control of their minds, the same way I had done to others. I saw the flow and felt the waves. The teachers would notice if they were being affected after it was over. I did not understand at the time, but now I realize. I still practiced every day, but it was becoming more a hindrance than help.

When I had hands free, I could control better. My focus not pulled to playing the next note, but on what was at hand. I kept it on me, it was an appearance more than anything. Never show your full hand like the fact I no longer needed my hearing suppressants. I wore them as an adornment.

One more thing I wondered with my barriers was how small could I make them? How refined? I had sound bubbles down and then full barriers. A skill I gained from seeing it performed in the mirror maze. I was trapped in pentagon shape. When the mirrors broke around me, two disappeared. It was a minor detail amid my panic, but Kerio or someone like him had been there.

I looked around, this had to be closed by now. The huge vine was right here, below should be somewhere near the area. The vine had vanished, and there was no visible hole. I must have taken a wrong turn somewhere. To many trees in the way to take off from the ground. The compass was spinning in circles, had it been doing it this whole time?

Climbing up the closets tree, I scaled to the top. The vine was gone, but I had also been walking in circles. I squished the compass until it crumpled. I pulled out the map again, and the riddle. I needed to get to the guy, he had the seed. I ducked back down, maneuvering through the branches. Using the moon and stars as a guide.

I reserved my energy for this night, saving the mana for potential anything. I took my earpieces out, listening to all the sounds of nature. The world unmuted was more vibrate and alive. From then worms with in the world to the beasts I heard sleeping. Footsteps on the ground from massive paws to pitter patter of insects crawling.

I wonder what might happen if I tried to take hold of a heart with my Barriers. I knew they could block sound and an exit. Could I surround a heart specifically? Leave out the arteries and just squeeze it until it stops beating. Would that hurt? Heart attacks do. I became more sadistic the longer I was here. Since Eli was ripped from me.

I pulled out the riddle again. A mother-in-law and the runaway bride, he said it was a blob like statue that represents two cloaked women. Iruma was better at finding this than I am now. I combed over all the pathways to find these rocks. One hundred steps to the left and hide behind.

A set of hatch doors were behind the rock. Bingo was the name-o. I smirked, and my phone went off. Shit. I spent so long looking I lost track of time. Opera was calling me, I looked up. The sun was rising. I was in deep shit now. I could ignore the call, no, bad idea.

I Answered. "Hello?"

"Where are you, I went to wake you up and you were not in your room."

"I'm working on agility and quitting my steps."

"All night long? What about school?"

"Ugh, Opera some things you can only do with a real-world application."

"There is a week of school left."

I smacked my head. "Apparently Dali left me to tell you. I passed the third-year exams already, and he told me to take a day because he thinks I'm in an evil phase. My eyes are black like the last one. I will be back later. I'm busy." I hung up and he texted me.

'Rude. I will be checking in and be sure to eat.'

I did not bother to reply, I had my own issues. I swung the door open, digging through my backpack I found the flashlight clicking it on. Into cave, I descend these steps to the bottom. This must be the razor-sharp teeth, and in the belly would be the man I am looking for. The long hall was like a throat. So, I would have a way to go if it was in the beast's belly. It did not specify stomach.

The hall narrowed to one with holes in the side. In all my moving watching experience, that's a trap. I tossed a rock, the spikes shot out. I climbed over as many as I could, pausing between the holes. Crawling under this one, I pick the rock up and repeat the process until I was a crossed. I tripped on a small ledge, stumbling forward.

Down into a narrow hole, I scraped along the sides, slowing. My foot had a sudden pain; my hand managed to catch a small ledge. I looked down, my foot impaled on a spike, I pulled my foot free, wincing, tears falling. My phone was being called again. I looked at the screen, Kalego. Did Dali not get the memo to everyone that I would not be at school? He told me when Kalego was missing.

I declined the call, making it apparent I was still not taking calls. My phone was going off again. I am dangling for my life above a spike bed, and I have this man bothering me. I declined again, he called again. What now? Must be imperative. I answered the phone, putting it up to my ear.

"About time you answered."

My weakened foot slipped off the wall. "Fuck! I'm busy."

"With what?"

"Uh, kind of hanging out on the edge of a dangerous glory hole."

"I will pretend I did not hear that."

My pinky finger slipped. "Kal…" My fingers were slipping from the edge. I shoved the phone in my pocket. Grabbing the small ledge with my hand, planting my one good foot in a crack.

"Where are you?"

"Leaning how to climb." I summoned my wings, expanding them outwards to the other side. The claws on the peaks hooking into the sides.

"Your supposed to be out sick."

"I am blowing…" I shoved myself up, hobbling on one foot "Off some…" I pushed harder. "Steam. Is this… that important of a call?" I panted and winced. "I could fall, and you're talking my ear off." A wing slipped. "Fuck!" My hand crumpled the hold I had. Pebbles and rocks crumbling off the sides as I dug in. The spikes were too close for comfort.

"Just fly up." I got a better hold with my hand and shoved up.

"Gee, thanks. Good advice from the teacher with all the obvious solutions. Not like the hole is a wide-open space with pillows to land on if I fall. I will be sure to complain to a manager about this to better convenance myself later." I heaved upwards again.

"While I am enjoying this, this was important. Border patrol is here asking for you."

"For?" I shoved myself up, bad foot dangling. It throbbed, and my shoe was feeling wet. I was about twenty feet from the edge. I paused to catch a breath. All that fighting and training and I was still getting winded over physical exercise.

"They want to know more about the incident from the carnival."

"They already took my statement and called me mentally unstable, there is nothing to add. Can you call back never? Lose my number etcetera."

"Viola, you're going through…"

"I am not. I will prove it." I pulled the phone from my pocket and ended the call. Shoving it back in my pocket. I heaved myself up the rest of the way. He was already calling me back. I blocked his number; a notification came up. 'This demon can no longer contact you.' Good, I should have done that a long time ago.

Everyone was still against me. I was still the unstable woman who ruined the carnival. It was all over the newspapers and even on three different broadcast stations that I knew of. It was embarrassing enough after all of that, and now they see me as a fragile mind. When I prove them all wrong, I will demand an apology and then reject them all. Limping around the hole, I continued down the cave.

The number of traps in this cave had me wondering how Iruma got around them. I flipped through arrows being shot; one grazed my arm as I missed stepped on my bad foot. If that was not bad enough, flaming floors scorched my hair, before I had to gingerly stepped down cave slants. I was exhausted, sitting to eat some food and regaining some energy.

I flipped through my phone; my call log was filled with an unknown number. Opera was also texting me. The signal was getting weaker the deeper I got. I had one bar sitting there. I texted Opera to let him know I was alright, eating the lunch and breakfast I packed. How much further? Iruma made this seem so easy.

He did not warn me about traps, or how much time it took to get to the destination. I made marks on the wall, and nothing repeated. Opera texted me back. 'You have a visitor, he said he would wait for you to be done blowing off steam.'

'Tell Kalego to leave, I will see him tomorrow…. Maybe.'

'Border patrol.'

'I already gave my statement; it remains the same. This demon is wasting their time.'

My phone rang an unknown number, I should not answer this. I sighed. "Hello."

"Violetta, such a hard person to get a hold of."

I chuckled. "And who might this be?"

"My name is Naberius Narnia, I am the second in command at border patrol." He was in that book next to Kalego.

"Naberius… Any relation to the grumpy one that guards Babyls?"

"Pfft, yes. Kalego is my younger brother."

"Look, I apologized for what happened. I won't do anything like that again. It was a moment of hysteria from the trauma ability. I have done nothing wrong since then."

"Are you sure you remember that correctly. I found this teddy bear rather interesting. Have you ever been on the outskirts… school… Since… Carnival." The call was breaking. He had the bear I dropped, but how?

"I stayed true to my word, as of right now I am technically on school grounds."

"Right… if… said… peculiar."

"You're breaking up, what?" The call was dropped.

I tried calling the number, but it would not go through.

A text pushed through. 'I have all the time in the world currently, I will see you when you get home.'

Was he going to arrest me? I did not do anything else wrong, no one was hurt. My rank dropped and the embarrassment of it all was more than enough of a punishment. I took a deep breath; I knew I was not outside the school. If he found something it might mean he picked up on Eli. That or he was baiting me out to be arrested.

I packed my things and ventured forth. The cave opened to a large well-lit room. Old ruins of a forgotten building with no roof and open walls. A statue monument was off to the side it took up the one forth the wall. Was this an old church or something else altogether? The ruble of the building had nothing to offer, no glyphs to a clue or any doors or hatches.

I sat on the ground defeated, taking my shoe off. The hole was huge, and the bleeding had not stopped. The ground shook, I steadied my balance. "The harvest festival is long over, and the seed of beginnings is gone and grown." I turned slowly; the Statue had moved. A black diamond with an eye at the center of its forehead.

"I am not here for that. I was looking for you, I think."

"You think?"

"Well, Iruma was not super specific."

"Iruma, how is he."

"He's good. My name is Violetta, but you can call me Viola."

"And what brings you to venture here?"

"I need help, I was told you know everything there is to know."

He leaned down, head leveled with the cliff, hands on the side. "I am Thoth and I do know everything."

I reclined back. "Well good, did you know that humans and demons can switch bodies."

"No, that is impossible."

"Are you sure? I used to be human about." I tapped my chin. "A few months now. It is actually pretty widespread from the research I have been doing."

"Research? There is no proof of this?"

"Ah, you see it is hard to tell because I look like a demon now. It was a soul swap. The Human realm is much like the demon realm with music, books and other things to learn about, but if you do not believe me then I guess I should be on my way."

I stood, turning around. "Wait. I must know this now."

"Oh, but I need something in return. Know anything about this permanent crown?" I moved my hand through it.

"I might."

"You don't know, I am disappointed the keeper of…"

"I do, I do. Sit, explain things, I want to hear your story."

I told him how it started, and my landing here. I gave him stories of what human life was like, he nodded along listening to every word. I pulled out my book of the things I prepared for this moment.

"I have more, but I want to know about this first."

"I know what it signifies, but I am silenced on the matter."

I narrowed my eyes. "Then can you tell me what powers it has giving me?"

"Also no, you must figure that out on your own. Only the queen is allowed to deem you worthy."

"Okay, worthy of what?"

"I cannot say, it is your journey to take."

"Can you at least tell me if Eli is alive."

His eyes beamed in and out. "He is alive." The weight in my chest lifted. "You are happy with this answer?"

"I am. Why do my eyes turn black when I'm mad or irritated."

"It is a form of deep wicked phase."

"Explain, please?"

"What's in the book?"

"Oh, right." I told him about the governing system. Science and how we have no magic. Our basic astrology, things we eat and what they look like.

"I like the artwork, really brings this altogether."

"I like to draw and play music. I can play you a new song, but first what is a deep wicked phase?"

"Like a wicked phase or as the new generation calls it an evil cycle or return to origins. It is the deepest primordial part of being a true blood demon. In other words, original demon before the tainting.

Some demons do not know this, but most, if not all, are mixed with humans. Demons saw the decline in power and increase in loss of control of offspring after mating with humans. Play the song." I sighed, playing him a personal favorite.

"This led to the first purge of humans and low blood demons over a thousand years ago. Humans can use verbal magic and join forces with low blood demons. A mass extinction occurred, humans becoming banned from this realm and forced to forget. It is all rumor now, but I know the truth." He smiled.

My phone was going off again, unknown caller. "Excuse me one moment." I answered. "Hello?"

"What an outing you're having."

"Girls got to get it somewhere. It is not my fault you came unannounced."

"Any… I…"

"Sorry, you're breaking up again."

"Any longer and I may think your avoiding me like you do everyone else."

"Ah, well. Equality is my policy. I equally avoid everyone I do not like."

"You are talk rather boldly for someone who was de-ranked."

I gritted my teeth. "I had things I planned for myself today. You are the nuisance in my way. Good day sir, Nari." I hung up.

"I see you are being pestered. You must need to go."

I looked at Thoth. "I enjoyed the time we spent here, and you are right. Border patrol is at my house."

"Oh, what did you do?"

I filled him in on events. "Not one believes me that Eli exists. All his things are missing, and he is gone from every photo."

"I will say before you go that you are on the right track. May I ask why Iruma has not visited me?"

"I could not answer that, he was vague with me on how to get here."

"Take this." A stone dropped in front of my face, and I caught it in my hands. A clear crystal with a surface so shiny I could see my reflection. My black eyes were prominent, my face fell. It seemed like I was getting a disease and I may lose myself too. "This will allow you to go somewhere you can picture in your mind Use this to come back. Just hold it and think of me."

I nodded. "I will try to have more things to teach you."

"I will be waiting."

I put my earpieces in and held the stone while closing my eyes. There is no place like home, my room to be exact. The air changed, and sounds shifted. I opened my eyes, my beautiful green bedroom. I dropped all my things and hid the crystal in a drawer. I used magic to change my clothes, then switched my shoes out by hand.

I had left bloody footprints with my shoes on, and blood dripped as I took the sock off. My foot had turned black, whenever this guy leaves, I will tell someone. Cleaning it out, I wrapped it lightly, and put a new shoe on, these were flimsy but spacious. If they hold in leaking blood, I will review them with five stars.

I left my room walking down the hallway slowly. I felt right with the world talking with Thoth. He was insightful, an active listener. He gave me the spread of relief I needed to ease my broken heart. I now had two beings that fully believed me about Eli. One who remembered, and the one who told me he was alright. I never asked where he was. That would have been the million-dollar question.

Chapter Text

Footsteps came from behind me, I turned, but the hallway was empty. I heard the soft heartbeat, walking towards it as surrounded them in a barrier. I turned the corner, face to face with someone new. He had similar features to Kalego, but his hair was longer in the back. I tilted my head as he narrowed his eyes. His lips moved, but no words came through. Another heartbeat was close.

I smirked, cupping my ear. "Put him down." I turned my head to Kalego. Encasing him in a bubble, cupping my ear. He crossed his arms, his face in a snarl. I waved my hand over the one in question, dropping him. He caught himself, standing up straight, fixing his collar. He was slightly taller than Kalego too.

"I am Naberius Narnia, it is nice to finally meet you." He extended his hand out. I looked between them, these two could be twins.

I narrowed my eyes. I went to shake, then pulled my hand away. "Stranger danger." I smirked, the pain in my foot making me wince.

His elated smile pressed slightly. "I see, I do not understand why Kalego talks highly of you. This was not what I expected."

He reached for my head; I maneuvered his hand away. "Don't touch me. What do you want, I left my hot late night stand early for this."

"Right, I do not need another statement. I need your subconscious memories."

My nose crinkled as my foot throbbed. "For?"

"Identification."

"Whatever." I turned, waved a hand to flip Kalego and dropped the barrier. He thudded to the ground.

Narnia glared. "That was not very nice."

"That was the point. Friends are supposed to be there for you, to help you when needed. Unfortunately, I am crazed."

Opera, even with his footsteps like air, could not be unheard by me. "Lady Violetta, Narnia was set up in here."

"Let's go, I am in a decent mood today. Had a rather enlightening experience." I braced myself on the wall.

I was directly behind Opera, Narnia and Kalego behind me. In the greeting room, there was a table with two chairs set up. On top of the table was a file and teddy bear. My eyes watered, I took a deep breath, not staring at it. Opera and Kalego left us, leaving Narnia and I alone in the room.

"Something look familiar?" He asked.

"The bear, you kept it all this time?"

He pulled my chair out. "I did, please sit." I took a seat; he touched my head. I whipped my head; he held a leaf between his fingers. "Do you normally come home this dirty?" I huffed, and turned, the bears' eyes stared into my soul. I did not protect Eli, then I dropped the one thing he wanted to give me. "No words?" He sat across from me, my eyes not leaving the bear.

"Ask your questions, I am growing tired of conversation."

He pushed the bear towards me. "You can have this back." He opened a file, displaying pictures. "The day of the carnival, I was also in the area. You see, I am hunting a group of people who are known as The Six fingers." My thoughts snapped back to where I was, my hand only an inch from the bear. "I want to know if you saw any of these people while you were there."

I pulled back, scanning over the pictures. I pointed to an older gentleman. "Cotton candy man, he sold Eli Blue and pink cotton candy." I pointed to the blonde with black horns. "He let Eli go in without using any tickets. He looked up at me, and it was at that point Kalego forgot him.

This lady with glasses took his hand in the mirror maze. That was when I was trapped inside, when I screamed all the mirrors broke but two. The last ones faded like an apparition. This blond guy, I have seen him before." I tapped my chin.

My eyes widened. "In the school with this one, Kerio used to be a student at Babyls." I summoned a student enrolment book flipping to the page, then my sketch book. "They were talking in the hallway, if my hearing was not so superior, I would have rounded the corner and been seen by Poro. She walked away with these two." I showed him the picture I drew.

"Did you hear anything?"

I nodded. "The were recruiting Poro to their cause of resurrecting Derkila. Poro believes he is hiding, not dead. She almost killed this one for saying resurrection. Called it treason of the highest order." I touched the foot of the bear; he held this all day for me, and I dropped it.

"May I look through these?" I nodded, pulling the bear to myself. I brought it to my face, inhaling the sweet scent of milk and honey. I missed him so much, I weep quietly. "You have been drawing them often. This one is in the background watching you. Here they are at the music festival, and this one has been M.I.A. for some time."

I looked through tear filled eyes. "That's Ocho, I hunted him down during the harvest festival. He was trying to gather information on the misfit class. He used Orobus, and that was when the Trauma ability was used on me. I… I watched… Yodh pulled me back to reality… and I had him kill Ocho. After a confession of course… I'm not completely reckless."

"I knew that already, had plenty of time to talk about you before you showed up. Next question, Lilith." I looked up. "When were you going to stop deceiving everyone to who you really are." He put her picture down.

"I really hate her."

"You mean yourself?"

"No, I meant what I said. She traded bodies with me, forcefully. She did the same to Eli." I summoned the graphic Novel and slid it to him. "Not all of this is factual, I don't do relationships, but this was how she found out I existed."

He looked down, eyes narrowing on the book. "Lilith is wanted for killing this man in public and burning his novels. Humans: how disgusting. You are in a mess of trouble."

"That's what she said, but more like: 'enjoy the mess I have made.' Then shoved me through a portal. I couldn't fly straight, and crash landed."

"What I do not understand is the difference in power. She was a weak demon, barely worth a rank of bet. Here you are, encasing me in barriers and using magic she never had."

"I am just as clueless as to why."

The doors burst open. "That's enough Narnia." Grandpa was here, my savior.

"Give me one good reason to not drag you and her into custody." I flinched.

"She's not the same demon." I said too much to the wrong person, but he had already figured it out.

"She is still Lilith."

Grandpa put his hands on the table. "The soul was swapped, meaning she is in a different body." Grandpa slammed down a book, the pages flipped open. "The spell is ancient, and it is a forbidden one. The one to be punish is still out there."

Their eyes were glued on one another, Narnia separating his gaze to read the spell. "I understand now. Lilith escaped to the human realm and put this one in her place to die."

"Precisely. Which means?"

"She is not at fault, but humans do not belong here."

"And she has established herself well as a demon. She's finished three years' worth of exams. Aced all of them within a few months. Made it to rank vav. Stopped an intruder on the hunting ground."

He glared at me. "Well, I suppose you have been 'of' help. Do you think the six fingers are after you as Lilith or because of you?"

"I am not sure. Ocho was under Baal. That is where I thought Eli was, but now I see six fingers have their hands in the jar as well. Do you think it all might be connected?" Grandpa stood straight.

Narnia leaned back. "Potentially, even with all this, there is no solid evidence. Only the word of mouth." He slid a card across the table. "Contact me if you find anything solid. If you succeed, your secret will stay under wraps. Be nicer to my brother and unblock him so he may contact you freely. That is for my benefit."

"What will you do when you have proof? I am just clarifying if this person will be brought to justice."

"They will be severely punishing for being a terrorist. You will be rewarded for the information you gave today and anything you give in the future." He wrote out a check and showed it to Grandpa.

"That looks appropriate. I will be sure to add that to her account." Sullivan took it out of his hands. "Now go."

Narnia took all the pictures, as well as a few of my drawings and placed them in his file. "Hope we meet again soon." He walked past Kalego, the two of them glancing at each other. "I am surprised so much has happened brother, she knew more than you."

I pulled out my phone unblocking Kalego. I never feared for my life more than I do now. I wondered if Narnia would try to kill me once my usefulness was lost. Grandpa wrapped me up in a hug.

"Oh, my sweet precious granddaughter, I'm so sorry this happened. If I could have killed him for what he was doing, I would have. He is a part of boarder control, so he is a little untouchable."

"I will be fine; I just need to watch every move I make." He set me down.

"You should rest, you look like you have not slept."

"I will, I am hungry. Suppose dinner is around the corner?"

"Of course. I do have to go; I am figuring out how to clear you completely. You are not out of the black lagoon yet." I nodded.

He ignored Kalego as he walked by, but I did not. "Did you tell him?"

"I did not, I feigned Ignorance. He smelled Lilith on the bear, along with her son. Is Eli in that demon child's body?"

I nodded. "Eraser is an ability to make one forget. Soi helped me figure that one out."

He blinked, then pinched his nose. "I apologize for not believing you, I honestly could not and still cannot remember a trace of him. I am trying to remember."

My eyes watered, and I clutched the bear tighter. He was trying to believe me, even if his memory is serving him wrong. I stepped closer, dropping my head on him. The weeks of pent-up frustration released in the form of tears. I know this was not his thing and was not one to be confiding, but it was nice he did not push me away. So having this much was enough for me.

A hand caressed the back of my head. "No one can blame you for walking away. Too much rejection, you a lost rank unrightfully. Life can't be easy, and it's not always fair."

I wrapped one arm around him. "Life sucks, I don't even know who I am anymore. I used to think I had it all figured out, but now I have no clue. I'm lost without him. I lost the one thing I loved most."

"We will figure it out one step at a time. Where did you go?"

I stepped back, holding the door frame, eyes to the floor. "Iruma talked of a demon who knew everything about the netherworld. His name was Thoth, and he shared some things, but he refrained from telling me a lot. Also, do not think you… are… in the… clear." My breath felt tight, my chest hurting.

"Are you alright?" My face was burning. All this crying was not doing me any good. The world felt darker, my body was numb.

"Kale…" My body gave in, but I did not feel the floor.

"Viola? Opera! It's going to be okay." The world was muffling out in murmurs.

The world went black, and then beautiful and full of color. A garden of the brightest flowers, in every hue of the color wheel. The stone pathway below my feet smooth and free of peddles and dirt. The flora scent flooded my nose, a feeling of tranquility.

"Hello."

I looked up, a plant like demon. Large flower petals covered her eyes cascading up. Her dress skirt had flower petals layered down, and a cute top with a half flower on her chest. The notable trait was the black diamond around her neck. It resembled the one Thoth had on his forehead.

"H…hi."

"Oh, my. You ventured to a place you should not have, Violetta."

"What?"

"This is my garden; you must be dying if you are here."

"Dying, but I must live. I have to save Eli; I am all he has."

"Is that what you want?"

"Yes, I want to live."

She pressed her fingertips to her lips. "Hmm, I suppose. Are you sure? This is a wonderful place to stay when you pass."

"Yes, I am sure. Eli needs me. I cannot leave that little boy to face the world alone. I must protect him."

She smirked. "Be more careful next time, your brother would not like it if you messed up yet another chance." She flicked her hand out. A jolt went through me.

I woke up in my bed, turning the alarm off. Sliding into my slippers I walked to Eli's room. He was still sound asleep. I could not tell if that was a dream or a nightmare. I was gone and now I was not. Eli had been taken; I was a demon. I walked to the kitchen, making my morning coffee.

I had to leave for work in the next hour, The nanny should be here soon. Was the dream a sign? I should be spending more time with Eli. He was getting older, and I wanted to show him how wonderful the world could be. I texted the nanny and told my assistant I was taking a personal day. There was no reply.

I shrugged, making breakfast. Eli came out rubbing his eyes. "Mommy, you're cooking. Does that mean you're staying home today?"

"It does." I scooped the eggs on a plate, then the pancakes and sausage. Handing Eli the food, I let him pour his own syrup.

He had spilled it on the table. "Ope. I'm sorry."

"It's okay." I wiped it clean. "Accidents happen when we are learning something new. Would you like to go to the park?"

His eyes sparkled. "Would I? Yes. Can we get Ice cream too?"

"Definitely, what is an outing without a nice treat? We can do a whole park day with a picnic and then grab ice-cream on the way to a movie."

He jumped up, hugging me. "You're the best mom."

I packed up the snacks, and juice boxes. Taking the elevator from the eighty-fifth floor to sub level A. I helped him buckle his car seat before leaving the garage. The city was booming, but traffic was easy to get through today. I took him to central park, and he did not wait up. He ran off to the park to play, I walked slowly behind.

I set up our spot to the side on the ground and relaxed while he ran around. He went up and down slides, monkey bars, he sat on one of the teeter totter's looking at the other end. I went to him, pushing the seat down and letting gravity pull him back down. He giggled and a tear came to my eye, this moment I felt I was doing right.

I felt watched, I looked around but all I could see was other parents and kids. "Eli, you ready to eat?"

"Oh, yes mommy." He jumped from the seat and ran to the picnic. "You made my favorite sandwiches." He ate them so fast he choked, I smacked his back and he spit the food out.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes, thank you." He went back to eating like nothing happened. The food he spit out was also gone. "Mommy can you play some music?"

"I did not bring my violin, but…" A dark figure was looming in the distance behind Eli.

"It's right here." He held out a dark wood violin with rose gold colored rose on the front.

That had been in my dream, this was not mine. I did not own one like this. I took it from his hands, it was tuned. I played him a song, and he pretended to dance a waltz. He smiled brightly, but there was something off about all of this.

"That was beautiful." Eli looking behind me.

I turned to the man's voice. "Thank you." He looked familiar, black eyes and dark purple hair that was smoothed back. It looked like he made two horns out of hair. Swooped back like his hair, but up into short spikes. He wore a black fitted button up shirt and black pants.

"Mind if I join you?"

"I don't know you."

"We've met before."

I pressed my lips, looking at Eli. He smiled. "He can stay."

"I'm terribly sorry, but we were just leaving. Eli lets go get that Ice-cream." I started packing things up.

"I can pay."

I appreciate the kindness, but I probably have enough money to buy the whole city if I wanted. Good day, sir." I coached Eli along, pushing him to the ice-cream stand, and then the car.

What a weirdo. "What is this thing called?" I jumped.

"How did you get in my car?"

"I do not know, only you can answer that."

I pulled over. "Get out of my car."

"But were here." He pointed to the movie theater. I was at least twenty minutes away, how?

"Get out, were going in and you're walking away before I call the police." He shrugged, getting out.

Eli was waiting for me; he took my hand. "Your hands are soft, look feel." He took my hand and put it in someone else's. My face heated up; this man was not leaving me. "Come on guys, let's not miss the movie."

I took my hand back. "Who are you?"

"Viola, It's Kalego." I blinked. That was one of the Demons from my dream. The teeth, the hair. I staggered back. "Get away from me!" I picked up Eli and ran aimlessly.

Chapter Text

I woke up in bed, slamming the alarm off. I dragged myself to the bathroom, holding my head. Last time I will drink like that again. I went to work, going through a mountain of paperwork. Approved, denied. This was not a good move; this would make little profit. Feels like I have idiots for advisors.

"Miss Viola, the meeting is in five minutes."

"I will be there." I picked up my materials and the flash drive and moved to the meeting room. I gave the business plan to those around me. Then I laid into them.

"I did not work my ass of to be shown weak minded ideas that show no progression. Just because we are right there with other business leaders does not mean we start slaking. We are not number one, yet. No more weak proposals, they will be automatically denied. Dismissed."

"That was an interesting meeting."

"Thanks, and who are you."

"Kalego." I looked at him. "I told you we've met before. Are you doing anything after work?"

That demon was back, how did he get in here? "I have to head home."

"How about a cup of tea?"

I pressed my lips. "No, anyone who knows me, knows I do not go out with people."

"Just ten minutes, nothing more."

I gritted my teeth, then I was at ease, like I could trust him. "I suppose, but that is it."

After work we walked to the coffee shop in the main lobby of my building. "Is all of this yours?"

"I am the CEO, what kind of question is that? Blonde coffee with three extra shots of Expresso."

"I was curious. I will have a tea, whatever is popular." He won't like that.

"Get him a green tea, sugar free." I blinked. Why would I order over him.

"Sugar free?"

"Uh, yeah. It's not as sweet, you… don't like sweet things." I blinked, turning my head.

"You remembered." He wrapped his arms around me. I pushed him off.

Every day was the same, wake up, get ready for work. Kalego was there at every turn. Several days later I broke, letting him take me on a date. Eli pushed me to go out with him. Dating was silly, I had a kid and a full-time job. Taking time for this took it away from Eli, the little I had outside of work. I dressed and started on makeup.

Eli kicked his feet, sitting on the toilet. "Will he be my new dad?"

"No, that won't happen. It's you and…" His face fell. "Is this why you're pushing me to go out?"

"Maybe, all the other kids have dads, and I don't."

I crouched down to his level. "Eli, honey. Being a dad is more than a person in the slot. They must be there for you, support you."

"Like you do for me?"

"Yes."

He slid off the toilet leaving me. This man was giving him the wrong ideas. I need to get him away from us. This date will be the break off. I joined him at the table, he had a glass of wine poured for me. It was sweet, and one of my favorites. The conversation went well, he was not so bad. The bill came and I paid.

"This was nice, but this is the cut off. Eli is getting the wrong idea. He's hoping to make you, his dad." I stood up. "I have to go." I turned to leave; my hand was caressed.

"Wait, give me a chance." He tugged me to him, he put his arm around me. "You do not have to do all of this alone."

My heart thudded in my chest; I turned my head to the floor. "I can't."

My chin was lifted, our eyes meeting. "Why?" I had no real reason but using Eli as my reason. "If you must leave because you worry about him, I understand. If you're running from me, then I do not understand."

"I never let anyone in. It saves the heartbreak. No one wants to be around me longer than a week."

"I would, I left the netherworld for you." He leaned in, his lips close to mine. Could I really accept the words he said? Were they empty promises? I wanted too, I wanted someone. I pressed my lips on his, maybe I could have a little. I melted in his arms, Kissing him deeply.

He broke the kiss, rubbing his nose on mine. A peek of a smile on his lips. "You're smiling."

"I thought I lost you, and now I have you back."

I let him stay with me because he had nowhere to go in the human world. I gave him the spare room, clearing out all my crafts to the music room. He took a deep interest in that room. I took him out to shop for clothes, and out to eat. He convinced me to do my job from home; my meetings were now video calls, and I had more time to have with Eli and him.

I showed him human foods, and culture. Trips to the art museum with Eli. Park dates where Eli went to play, and we would talk on the bench. Date nights to ourselves at the theater. We had filled an album of memories. Eli was happy, and today there was an outdoor homeschool. I drove us to the boy scouts building, letting him run up to his friends.

"They do somethings like us." He commented.

"Yes, we can go to the parent lounge or follow behind."

Eli ran back with a friend. "This is my dad. He's cool."

"My dad is cooler." The kid retorted.

"My dad has purple hair."

"Mine plays catch."

"Well, mine takes me to the park whenever I ask.

"Mine dose that too."

"Oh, yeah?"

"Eli, that's enough. You have group school to do." His smile dropped.

"Your mom is right, I am the coolest to you, and that is all that matters. Go learn something new."

"Okay, dad. See you later." He ran off again.

"I am sorry."

He chuckled. "He thinks I am the coolest."

I playfully nudged his arm. "Don't let that ego inflate too high. I do apologize for what happened."

"Why, he was fine. If you allow it, I could fill the spot he wants. I believe I have been so far."

He had been, he was there teaching Eli to play music, and reading to him. He was in the kitchen with me cooking, and there for bedtime. I was not comfortable with the idea yet, even if he filled the position perfectly. When night fell and Eli was in bed, I joined Kalego downstairs on the couch. He handed me a glass of wine.

I grinned "What's the occasion."

"To being the coolest dad, I wish to stay around if you'll have me."

"Kal, are you sure you want that?"

"Yes, now come here."

I curled in to lay on him, and he kissed my head. "I never thought I would find myself here."

"What do you mean?"

"Here, in your arms. I love this feeling."

"What is that?"

"Peace, comfort, and loved." He rubbed my arm, kissed my head again. I glanced up. "I love you."

His lips met mine in a loving kiss. I wanted him, all of him. I took his glass of wine, putting them both on the table in front of us. I straddled him, combing my hands through his hair, and stared in his eyes; I went through hell to get here. I had the perfect life. I kissed him deeply, pulling him to me. Unbuttoning his shirt, his hands on my hips.

A light flashed in my eyes; I moved it out of my face. "Your awake." The voice was low. Lights echoed behind my eyelids, orange and straightforward. It sounded like Blushenko but muffled.

I leaned up, opening my eyes, the world a little blurry. I rubbed my eyes from the crusts that had formed while sleeping. Kalego was in a chair, head propped on a fist. A leg was crossed, ankle resting on knee, free hand holding it there. I grazed my lips with my fingertips, that kiss, I was about to. My face heated up, that was one hell of a dream, but it all felt so real.

My memories flooded in on what had happened. The dream was a distant, but close feeling. There was no way I would be able to look at him the same way again. Why did it have to be him of all the ones I could have dreamed about to be in a relationship. The one I created in my mind was not real. I would have to accept this fact.

"He did not leave once school ended, after school he would show up here." I pressed my lips, looking at Blushenko. If I pretend to forget I may be able to go under the radar. I might be able to use this to my advantage later. They might stop looking at me like I am weird. I would have to go back far, before Eli showed up.

I touched my ears, I pulled an earplug out, pretending it was loud, and shoved it back in. "What's going on? Why is everything so loud? Why are you and Professor Kalego in my room?"

"You do not remember?" I shook my head. He held out the suppressants, I tilted my head. "I will help you." He shielded my ears, putting them in. "What's the last thing you remember?"

I pressed my lips looking down to the left. "My first day at Babyls, I just started going into the school as a teacher aid. The kids were preparing for their music performance."

"You don't remember preforming?"

"Was I supposed to? How long have I been out?"

"Almost two months." My eyes darted to Kalego, was he pretending to sleep or did he just wake up. "You fell to poison ruffly a week before school ended, and you did perform at the music festival. Do you not remember anything?" I shook my head.

Blushenko packed his things in his bag. "I will let Kalego explain, and I shall inform Lord Sullivan you are awake." He left the room.

"There was only a week of school left when you fell unconscious. We amputated more than half of your leg, but the poison had already made it to your heart and brain. Iruma told us where you went, and we found the blood trail. I filled the hole in once Balam got what we needed for an antidote.

You were not getting any better, your heart stopped the day after school let out. I thought you died, but a few hours later you started breathing again. The poison had completely left your body. Not just that." He flipped the blanket over my foot. "Your leg slowly grew back, about a day or so ago it looked normal."

I wiggled my toes, there was no evidence of a scar where I was impaled. I looked up at my leg, a ring around my thigh. I traced the clean-cut line; it looked like it was years not weeks ago.

"Was this where?"

He nodded. "It was a tough call, but there was no saving something that was dead. How you were walking or moving in general is baffling. Do you remember Thoth?" I shrugged, he sighed. "What about the Carnival?" I shook my head. "Eli?" I paused. I told him he was a brother.

"My brother."

"Son." I widened my eyes, "you told me about him. You forgot?"

"No, it's brother."

The doors opened, Grandpa, and Opera came in. I looked down to my hands, this was it. This will be the time I'm scolded, and I know I deserve it. I told no one where I was going or that I would be missing from school. I thought Dali might pass that information around for me. Kalego stood letting Grandpa sit, he sat there quietly.

"Well?"

"She does not remember anything." Kalego chimed in, Blushenko nodded in agreement.

"You left on an adventure down a cave, you injured yourself and did not realize you got poisoned. If you get hurt, call me. I won't stop you from exploring the world." He rubbed his chin. "Give it a few days, you might remember. When you do, I would like to know what happened. For now, take time off to recuperate." I nodded.

Kalego leaned against the desk, closing his eyes. Zve snapping not at him, trying to get his attention. Kalego summoned a rat and Zve gobbled it up. He must have been feeding him while I was out. The loyalty is to the owner, but it can be lost. Two months, was Eli alive anymore? I listened to the heartbeats around me, there was one extra along the wall. I knew this one, too.

I gripped the sheets, bringing them to my chest. "May I be alone, just to process things. Please?"

Grandpa nodded. "Everyone out." Kalego looked back before he left the room, grandpa had stayed.

"While you were unconscious, we had a breach at school. We were doing a test on the second-year misfit class called the heart breaker. Shiida and Atori were new members of the faculty. Atori attacked a student and then two teachers."

"That is a lot."

"It is, and I need you to remember what you saw after the music festival. About Poro. Who she was with and what they spoke of."

"I will try, I'm sorry. I do not know why I would put my life in such danger. It sounds unlike me." I laid my head down on my knees. Frowning.

"I am not upset with you. Oh, and you also missed the Dem-doll Games. That was before the breach, it was the break-in-between. I will leave you alone, do try to remember." He stood and left the room.

I spoke low when the door was shut. "I did not actually forget. Do you have any information."

He appeared to me. He looked like Soi, but older. "You had even me fooled. I do have something for you. The child in question is at Baal's castle." He dropped pictures on the bed. "I have been in and out a few times waiting for you to wake up. He was still alive as of a week ago. There are others here that frequent the property. Eli is not treated horribly; but is left to himself most days.

He does have all he can ask for. I overheard them talking about using him to get you to turn to their side for his protection. I do know there is a Deviculum coming up, one that Baal was invited too; They are going to pick two new crowns to govern over the netherworld."

"I see." The pictures were the same as what Narnia had shown, only one had a name: Wett. "I am glad he is alive."

"This is something to keep an eye on. Have you herd of the Cult of the Numeral Two?"

"Yes, Ocho said something about it."

"They are also frequenting this castle. You might find out things about them if you go to the party."

"I'm not invited."

"Lord Sullivan is going, as well as Kalego. Use one of them. It's thirteen days away from today."

I rubbed my chin. "Grandpa might say no, if he does Kalego might refuse as well. It is worth a shot. Can I get the location of this castle?" I summoned my phone; we linked them, and he shared the location.

"I will help you until you have him back. It is the least I can do for how you helped one of our own."

"How is he?"

"He is doing well; he has been more concerned if you would wake up. You really put your life on the line for this little boy."

"You can tell no one I remember anything."

"Ulterior motive?" I nodded. "I do not know how that will help, but you have been full of surprises. Good luck." He whisked away in smoke, leaving the room through the window.

I took all the pictures and put them in a drawer. The deception has been put in place; I would hold onto that for as long as I could. Thirteen days to prepare for the day. If anything, I could use that absence to get to Eli and bring him home. Who says I must go to the Deviculum? This was my chance while the head man was away to get to someone who was forgotten.

Wett could no longer hide from me, I had a name for the face. He would be my target if the opportunity presented itself. If he were home, I might just try to drop him off too boarder control. That was a pipeline dream. I searched through my things; the needles were still in the pouch. I would need to practice using them and train without gaining suspicion.

How soon was too soon to start? In here I could do the basics for strength training, but I was above the normal push up or pull up. I gazed at the clean needles I had not coated. I could master that here with no problem. I wanted to be able to whistle or hum and use them with striking precision. Even if someone tried to stop them by hand, the poison would be on the skin.

I hummed the clean ones up, maneuvering them. The event might be the time they try to convince me to join them if I do go. It was tough to call on how I should handle this. Eli was my main priority; they were the obstacle in my way. I need more information on this event. More words or something along the lines of a card.

Chapter Text

I stayed in my room the rest of the night; Opera came a few times to check on and bring me food. He informed me I had lost rank because of certain events, and I had to pretend to be devastated. If only they realized, I would never have given a shit for rank in the first place. It only mattered when I wanted to be so strong that I could protect Eli.

Now I knew that would never be the case. I was no less strong from ranked seven to six. I could be as strong as a nine or ten, but still be a six. That was what made the system so jacked up. I strolled out the back door of the house into the garden. The sound of nature all around me, the ones below the ground to the one soaring in the sky.

A bird landed on a branch. There was a theory I had in my mind, and I wanted to test it out. I encased the bird, it tried to move but could not. I shrunk the barrier down, the bird struggled. I used a crushing force, and the bird popped. Not hard, but I wanted to stop people not kill them. Stopping the flow for a short time would do that effortlessly.

How long was to long? I could steal breath and suffocate someone as well. That might be easier to come back from, use the needles after they pass out to keep them out. Another bird was soring overhead, I trapped it, bringing it to me. I from a secondary barrier over the lungs, I shrunk it as the bird took a breath out.

It flapped in panic and passed out. I released the bird, holding it in my palms. Was it dead? Did I kill this one too? The heart was beating, but faintly. Not dead, it slowly woke up, and I laid it on the ground. Now I know I can do that, two barriers. What if I just held them and stuck them with a needle, which would be the most peaceful?

I was used to full barriers, what if a small hole was made. The needle goes in, they pass out, I release. I would be incapacitating people left and right. This would require dedicated practice. I would not have to fight or even lift a finger. The demon world looked like a playground yet again. My phone buzzed in my pocket, Kalego.

'Do you remember anything?'

'No. I am rather bored being here alone. It feels like yesterday you were coming over to be my teacher, now it's quite.'

'What about Iruma?' I used this to my advantage.

'Out with his friends. I do not necessarily have that closeness with others yet.'

'If you're that bored, you can come over to my place. Balam is also here.'

Perfect, I might be able to dig for clues to what is going on. The dream I had was vividly in my mind. My heart was racing, the thought of being next to him. The thought of what could be. If Balam was there, it would make a good block. I took a breath, texting grandpa. He did not mind. I walked inside, gathering things I usually carried around.

'I was given permission, but I do not know where you live.'

'Come to the school. I'm a lot closer than you think.'

Changed into something more casual, I took off flying towards the school. I never put the two together, but could he live on school grounds? There was one tower no students were allowed in, could that be a living quarters for teachers? He stood out in the courtyard with Balam. I circled around, descending.

I landed and hobbled a few steps, red-faced grinning as I fixed my dress. "I'm relearning reflexes." Kalego showed no emotion.

Balam rubbed my head. "It was an adorable landing. Like watching a young one for the first time."

"Yeah, don't say that. I wish the muscles had not gotten weaker. I guess that is what I get for doing something not so smart. I just can't remember why I did it, seems unlike me." It was not a full lie. All my muscles were weaker, all that hard work I had put in was for nothing. My legs felt weak now and I was only walking.

I knew students who lived farther had a dorm here, but I did not know most of the teachers did as well. When you first walked in there was a slue of hammocks hanging from the ceiling. And then the dorms for students started. Teacher dorms were further back in the building.

"You live here all year round?"

"Yes, some others do as well." He climbed a set of stairs to the top.

I leaned on the wall as he opened the door. "Are we there yet? Was there no window I could have flowed into? You need a roof landing."

"With the way you fly, not a good idea."

Balam chuckled as he walked through. "She wasn't that bad."

"I agree." I chimed in.

I walked past him into his apartment. He had all the amenities, and it was spacious. Could call it a luxury loft, between the kitchen and the living room. It curved around the spiral. He had the whole top floor to himself. He had Cati around the room, some with lights, others in darker areas.

I named them off, making my way to the couch. I leaned back, reading over Balam's shoulder. "What's that book called."

"Demons demise. I must catch up to Kalego." I saw a second copy on the table, I picked it up.

A historical romance novel, boring. Was I interrupting the book club they were having? Kalego was in chapter five. They just started. I read the first chapter; it was not that bad. I skipped setting and moved into the conversations and feelings. Did not care for a three-paragraph description of a weapon. I got the gist on a skim through.

This book was spoon-feeding information like it was detrimental. If these are the kind of books they read, then this will not be a group I will hang out in. I caught up to where Kalego left off, skipping things that seemed unimportant in my mind. I caught up to Balam, just as he closed his book.

"Dali should be here any minute." I was the only girl in the boy book club. Was he pitying me to invite me? No sooner than he said that there was a knock on the door and Kalego answered.

Dali had his book in hand, coming to the couch to sit between Balam and I. He glanced over at me. "This is a surprise."

"I had nothing else to do."

"Kalego informed me you lost your memory."

I glanced at Kalego. "I did." I looked back at Dali. "I remember nothing before the first day I started as a student teacher aid. I have been trying to remember, but nothing has come."

"Don't force it, it will come in time."

"I was told a few things that happened. Something just doesn't add up to how I would handle a bad situation. I have asked for help before, why did I not when I was hurt?" I leaned a hand on a fist, looking out the window.

"Well, I am happy you are alive. Have you… learned anything new."

"This book spoon feeds information." I waved the book in hand.

He chuckled. "It was Kalego's pick this time around, and I have to agree."

"Who needs three paragraphs to describe a catapult?"

He smirked, and covered his mouth from Kalego, whispering. "I skipped that part."

I covered my mouth, trying not to laugh. "I skimmed."

"Already discussing the book?" Kalego set a tray of tea down.

Dali waved his hand at Kalego. "Oh, never without you." Dali leaned forward grabbing two and handed me one.

"Thank you." I flinched. Why were there tiny eyeballs in here? It was loaded like boba tea.

Kalego swapped my cup with his. "My apologies, I should have handed you yours first."

Dali looked in my cup. "What is that, diet tea? Your already so skinny."

"Food aversion. If it moves, or looks at me, I can't. The thought of it." I shivered.

"You are missing out. It tastes great."

No one noticed because the food options at school were vast for me. It was easy to eat around the aversions. "Yeah, for you." I was already feeling like I did not belong. I could use some reassuring head-pats from Balam.

"You know you are in my spot, mind switching me. Not a middle kind of person."

I stood, ushering him to scoot over. I gladly took my seat next to Balam. "Do the thing." I pointed to my head.

His arm came around me, rubbing my head. "Why do say it like that?"

"I don't know, but you understand. Right?" He nodded.

While they discussed the book, I drew, and I watched how the reacted to each other. They may look pleasant, but some words came out in swirls of red. It was a heated conversation on what was the best or worst part. They all agreed that it was a very descriptive book. I chuckled, keeping out of the conversation.

"What about you?" Balam stopped.

"It was alright, I have read better with less description. I don't need to know every curl and diamond with its position. If they wanted to be that descriptive, they should have put a picture in, like this." I showed them my drawings I had sat face down on the table. "I did not even need the full descriptions to draw this, I skimmed those parts."

I leaned on Balam, I was tired. I had not slept all night, from when I woke in the morning to the next day and now. I had been moving around, practicing skills, and thinking about Kalego in the most inappropriate ways. It was not easy to change my mind from what was about to happen in my dream. I shook my head, the images of him still there.

"I ought to go. A vote to continue the book?" They all voted against finishing the book.

"Then what shall we go for next?" Kalego asked.

I leaned up. "I'm halfway through guilty crown. Politics, world build, and dynamic relationships."

Dali smirked. "I heard about that one, I have yet to read it." Balam nodded in agreement.

Kalego stood. "Then Guilty Crown will what is picked next. Better be good."

"Watch out for chapter thirty-six." I smirked, my eyes closing on me.

Dali stood, waving bye as he left Kalego's apartment. I laid across the couch on Balam. He pet my head, and I was losing the battle to stay awake.

"Princess nap?"

"Yes. Are you leaving too?"

"I am." I figured as much.

"I suppose the party is over." I leaned up, then stood.

I was not ready to go home, but if Balam was leaving; I was not going to be alone with Kalego. I could not handle it; I might do something and make him hate me. He rejected Momonoki, he was not going to be one to date anyone. He was the one who had the heart of stone. I picked the cups up, taking them to the kitchen sink.

When I turned, I noticed an invitation on the fridge. It was the one for the crowns ball, it was a formal wear costume party. Set for twelve days from now. Kalego was invited, and the timing was correct. This would be my opportunity to raid Baal's castle, but only if he was going to the event.

"Remember something?"

"Hmm, no. What is this?"

"A Deviculum."

"Oh, I think grandpa said something about this. He didn't want to go but was going out of obligation." I shrugged. "I am not a party person. Who are the thirteen crowns?"

"They govern the Netherworld. If you stay, I can explain it all to you."

"That's not a good idea, um… I must go."

"I see." I need to change the subject.

"Are you with anyone? Married or relationship?"

"No, you have asked me this before. I do not like Momonoki in that way."

I looked down. "Oh, sorry."

"It's fine, I can walk you out."

"No need. I got it." I left out of there fast, being consistent was hard. I caught up to Balam, who was entering his door. Balam put his arm in front of me, I ran right into it.

"In a hurry?"

"Sort of."

"I wish to speak with you." My heart dropped.

"Are you going to do the thing?" I pointed to my head.

"I can, but we talk first. In you go." His space was not as big but was fashioned in the same style. "You lied to Dali, and you're lying to everyone about what you remember." If I do not mean it, his ability will not be tricked. He took his mask off, setting it on the counter. "I hope you do not mind."

"Not at all. I wanted a fresh start. Before it seemed, I had spiraled downhill. I know everyone else remembers but if I forgot then maybe they would eventually shrug it off. Sullivan had."

"When did you plan to tell the truth?"

"Either never, or when I proved myself right. If I forgot, then they might look past all of it and the hysteria I supposedly had. Fake it till you make it situation."

He sat on a couch facing away from me. "Fake it well, you are, Kalego is worried. Not just for you, but if you start to play into the wild fantasies."

I whipped my hands out. "See, this is exactly why."

"When you spoke of him to me, it was nothing but truth to you. It is also nothing but truth from others."

"If you forget then you can speak without it seeming like a lie. That is where your ability downfalls, also if someone means what they say."

He nodded. "He also informed me that Lilith had a child. Narnia visited you before you collapsed."

"He had? Can I play with your hair? It's so long now."

"Yes, and also yes." I combed my fingers through his white hair. It was just past his shoulders. "Whatever you are planning, you should involve us. Let us help you."

I started a braid on one side. "I went to see Thoth; he is a deity. He told me all kinds of things, but the most important one for me was that Eli was alive. He only knows Netherworld knowledge and what I told him of the human world. In all honesty, I thought my foot would heal if I rested it. My wing had, and any time I had a scratched it was gone in seconds." I summoned a hair tie, tying the braid off.

I worked on the next one. "Do you know where he is now?"

"I do, he is Baal's castle. Baal has some people of interest going in and out of his home. Six fingers is one. Cult of two is the other."

"How did you find this out?"

"I have sources. While everyone was busy calling me crazy, I had few who did not join. I learned of blood line gifts, as well as some names. Wett is the one highest on my list. He made everyone forget." I tied off the braid. "If you have a high emotion toward the thing, when he tries to erase it becomes harder to use the bloodline gift." I combed his hair back, added the braids and tied it all off. "That looks nice, I like it."

"I see. So, you're hiding your information for what reason?" He held his hand out and I took it. He guided me around.

"I am getting Eli back. If they think I have forgotten, they may try to approach me sooner rather than later. The thing." I pointed to my head.

He nodded. "Sit or lay."

I laid, head in his lap. He stroked my head. "Baal is a part of the thirteen crowns, which means he will more than likely go to this event. I doubt he will go alone, taking a few of his allies with him."

"Giving you an open opportunity to get in and out. Potentially undetected."

"Exactly." I summoned one picture of Baal with Eli in his lap. "I have more pictures, but this one pisses me off the most. If I did not know he was unharmed, I would have left already. As of now he is alive, unharmed, but ignored for the most part."

"Kalego can bring a plus one but does not know if he should bring you or not. He has been on the ledge."

"If I go, I lose the opportunity."

"No, you gain it. Think about it. They may try to approach you, making them come rather than bail."

"How would I even get the word out properly?"

"Lord Sullivan. I am sure he has spoken with his trusted colleagues about your situation. Just add going to the event. I can speak with Kalego if you need me too." Everything was slowly coming together, I had one setback.

"Um, if I could. I'd rather go with Grandpa."

He stopped, looking down. "Might I ask why?"

"Um, while I was in dream land. Kalego was there. It's hard to explain, but we were close. I don't feel that way now, but I have not been able to look at him the same why. It feels like he's reading my thoughts and knows my subconscious is well… perverted."

He laughed. "So, you and Kalego were having a little fun."

I covered my face. "Nothing technically happened. I mean, a kiss here and there. I just, I can't. It feels weird being around him. If you were not there, I might have turned down the offer to not be bored and alone. I can't until I get the images out of my mind, which was not him. That was what I wanted in a person."

He laughed again. "You like him."

"A friend. Nothing more. Besides, I know he doesn't date like that. I've asked before on behalf of Momonoki, he was quite clear."

"I was also invited; I can take you."

"Then why would you offer up Kalego and not yourself? Honestly, the whole world is out to get me."

"I saw the way you moved around him, how you leaned up to me. If you forgot, then we should not be so close."

"Lies, I leaned on you while drunk."

"You remember that?"

"I sure do, drunken princess asked you to call Opera. Then I passed out like Suzy."

He rubbed his chin. "If I take you, Kalego and Lord Sullivan may gain some jealousy."

I rolled my eyes. "Bite me, okay. If they do it is on them."

"Plan to go regardless, whether me or with Kalego. Just know we would be the better option over Lord Sullivan. We would allow you freedom to roam."

My eyes grew heavy again. The soothing feeling of him petting my head. No sleep since yesterday morning finally waned on me. He was on my side again; I was not sure if he had ever left it. He never disclaimed what I said, no matter how much I talked about it. He was there for me when I felt I had lost everyone.

Chapter Text

The flowers were in full bloom, the scent calming me inside and out. Stone pathways with grass in between the stones. A boy sat reclined on a bench, long purple hair flowing over the back. Two horns came from the sides of his head and angled up. I walked up to him; I was much shorter than he was. He looked young, but he was as tall as an adult.

"Round two of tag already?" He glanced over his shoulder with a boyish grin.

"Yes, but no cheating this time." I spoke. That was not my voice.

"Alright short stuff, after you."

The body ran up and tagged him. "Your it!"

"Oh no, whatever shall I do. I am hopelessly slow." He stood slowly, and I shuffled away. My two steps were one to him. I tripped over my dress. "Violetta!" He picked me up, lifting the dress to my knees. "It's okay. I can take care of this." He healed my busted knee; my legs were skinny. "Go head, start again."

I hugged him. "I love you Deri."

He petted the top of my head. "I will go slower, no need to run so fast." I coughed, and blood came out and on my hand. "Deri?"

The smell of eggs and salty meat filled my nose. Did Opera, no. My eyes opened, and I sat up flinging the blanket off. I stayed at Balam's place last night and on his couch. I checked my phone, several missed calls, a few messages from Opera and Grandpa. Sizzling sounds came from the kitchen, my stomach growled. It smelled good, and it was only increasing my appetite. Opera had brought one of my bags and it was laying at my feet.

Inside was an assortment of clothes from casual to training. I did not mean to stay the whole night here, just a short nap before I had to fly home. That dream was weird, but it felt close. Like a memory over it being a dream. It was played out lines, and I had no control over the words. I got up and took my bag to explore his living space.

A bathroom would be ideal for changing, I would settle for any locking door. The first door was open, and the light on. Thank the demon gods it was the bathroom. It was like he expected this. In my world the men's restrooms always smelled, but this put the women's room to shame.

Vines lined the walls and held up towels and a shower curtain. Flowers bloomed along the vines giving off a heavily floral scent. I locked the door behind me and changed into my training outfit. If he is making food, then afterwards I can ask him to train. I had a new trick I wanted to show him. I dropped my bag next to the couch and went into the kitchen.

He was cooking, and the smell now had my mouth watering. "Glad to see you are awake." Eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, and pancakes. His hair was still pinned up from last night.

I grinned, hugging him from behind. "What are you making?"

He lifted an arm looking back. "Breakfast, and it is almost done." There was a knock on the door. "Mind answering that?"

"Sure." I wonder who that might be, unless Opera forgot to bring something. I cracked the door, Kalego was standing there with a book in his hands.

His eyes turned in more so than his usual scowl. "This is where you were hiding."

"Not hiding, I might have fallen asleep."

"I brought Shichiro the book."

The door was taken from my hands and opened all the way. "Kalego, come in, I made plenty."

"Not with that look on his face." He growled, and I hid behind Balam.

"The look is because Opera came to my living quarters and chased me around asking for you. I prefer it when Opera stays away from me." He glared at me from the side as he walked in, sitting at the table, arms crossed.

"Ah, yes. Take a seat."

"You too, sit." He pointed with his thumb.

I ducked in the kitchen. "What's that? I couldn't hear." I hugged around Balam, whispering. "Can I help? I'm not going around the corner."

He smirked and laughed. "I'm almost done." He picked me up and set me an empty part of the counter. "Moral support is good enough." He held up a piece of bacon, waving it at me.

I took it. "Thank you. Why is he here?"

"We take turns cooking, and then eat together."

I put a hand over my mouth. "I was so blind. You and Kalego, you two are so subtle I never knew. You two always eat together, talk, and book club. You two are together."

He laughed so hard, he held his stomach, Kalego cleared his throat. "No, Shichiro is the least annoying person I know. I guess you could say he is my closest friend."

"If that's the case, then you two would be my closest friends. The only ones I have considered leaving the house for."

Kalego shrugged. "You are not so…" A letter appeared in front of me, floating. "Bad, either. Open that."

I pulled the black letter addressed to me from the air, flipping it over in my hands. A beautiful wax seal held a wolf growling with the word Naberius under it. I broke the purple and silver wax seal. An invitation to Deviculum with a link to RSVP was wrapped around a letter. This better be good, or a half decent love confession. The words were written in silver ink.

Dear Lady Violetta,

I heard all the terrible news, from you falling sick, to you dying. It is a wonder you came back to life. My brother stayed with you the whole time, if I did not know any better, I would say he has grown too soft.

I know you woke up recently, and you have yet to link with me. I do hope you remember our little chat, or will you fake forgetting like you did with everyone around? How long will you pretend not to know anything? Really is a shame you have resorted to absolute secretiveness to get your so back.

I do not know who you have working in the background for you, but that information should have been passed to me by now. I gave you a full day, and I have yet to hear from you. Do not disappoint me, as I am cordially inviting you as my partner to the Deviculum. I do hope you make the right decision and go.

Sincerely, Naberius Narnia.

I hopped off the counter; how would he know all of that? Who was informing him? This handwriting, I have seen this before. I went to the couch in the living room, then summoned the documents. I read this over restricted area form several times; a home order created by this Fenrir guy from border control. Basically, I could not leave the land Sullivan owned.

The writing looked about the same, most letters matched up perfectly. He did say he was there that day, and he saw me there. It was a long shot to call this out like that, but the writing was the same. His number was at the bottom, it differed from the one Narnia gave me. I debated on calling the other guy and call it out, but i needed a better plan.

"What are you doing?" Kalego asked.

I pushed my things to a pile, picking them up. "I was invited to the celebration. I am checking the restricted area order. It expired while I was still under the weather."

"You remembered something."

I looked down. "I found this in a draw. I read like half the information. Really messed up, haven't I?"

"Do you plan to go?"

"Maybe, but I'm not all interested in things such as these."

"Breakfast is served." Balam smiled in our direction, Kalego and I went to join him.

I texted Narnia from my phone that I would call him after breakfast. There were things I needed to discuss with him. One, he was a pervert. Two, I was getting around to that bit of information. If I look like I suddenly remember it all, my plan will fail. It was like he was setting me up to fail with this stupid letter. One peek over my shoulder, and Kalego would become the second to know.

This man was high on my, 'make assumptions and I'll help you come to conclusions list.' I had my own agenda to manufacture, with eleven days to prepare. If I was not careful in calculations, I could fudge the whole thing and land deeper in trouble or worse. I could lose Eli, there would be no stopping me if I lost him.

I would rip the whole world apart for him, they would have to kill me to stop me. I would not make it easy either. I had the world at my fingertips, everything around me was obtainable. The world was full of vibrations, the things you think inanimate were very much alive. The atoms shake in their solid state, a soft hum if I focused on it.

Controlling the amount of power was my only challenge. After breakfast, I snatched up Balam's phone, taking them to the bathroom. Putting Fenrir's number on the screen ready to call, I dialed Narnia. I was ready to prove an assumption. It seemed too obvious to me, but he had all others fooled. Nothing gets past me anymore. Seeing the smallest things among the big pictures.

"You got my letter?" I placed a sound barrier around me.

"Oh, I did. You're a pervert. Who eavesdrops on a lady?"

"Someone who is suspicious of said lady."

I hit dial on the phone. "I gave you all the information I had. I never lied and did my best to help you." A phone was ringing in the background. "Are you going to answer that?"

"No, this conversation is much more important." Damn I thought that might work.

"I can wait, I am sure it is important."

"If it is they will call twice." The phone went to voicemail.

"That seems not border control quality." I redialed the number.

"I have priorities." The phone was going off again. He turned it off and my call was disconnected.

"Well, I was going to call you, if you would have given me some time."

"Time? I gave plenty."

"I am keeping the lost memory facade going for a reason. The six fingers will more likely approach me that way. Your stupid letter appeared in front of Kalego and Balam. If they read that, then what I was trying to accomplish is ruined."

"I am so terribly sorry." He spoke sarcastically. "How was I supposed to know?"

"You were listening in on my conversation, you knew. You could have texted, or I don't know, called me rather than that letter." I called the number again.

He laughed. "My bad, did not know humans had such rituals."

"Ugh, are you going to answer that? It's getting annoying."

"Fine, don't go anywhere." No sound came through, I must be muted.

The phone in my hands picked up, I raised it to my ear. "How did you get this number?"

"You gave it to me when you wrote my area restriction up."

"Violetta."

"Narnia. You know you may change your appearance but write the same. Nice try on sounding different."

"So, you figured it out."

"You should not have written the letter." I hung Balam's phone up, setting it on the counter.

"So, you figured me out. It's been years, not a soul has ever figured that out."

I smirked. "I notice many things. Listen closely."

"I'm all ears."

"As you are aware, I need a cover during the time of this little party. I like the less violent approach when I can manage it. I need Baal out of his castle, this party presents that opportunity for me. I will show up, but not until I get in and out with Eli. I have pictures, proof of his affiliations."

"If I do that, I cannot make it public. At least until you find your precious child. His safety comes first of course."

I pressed a hand to my chest. "Oh, and here I thought you had no morals."

"Children are the fruit we bare, the treasure of the land."

"Kalego says the same. I am glad you learned something from him." I chuckled.

"He learned it from me, I am older. One more thing, you are to attend as my partner at the Deviculum. I want to see you before then of course. I can help you with your infiltration attempt on Baal's castle."

"You make it sound as if I might fail. Your partner? I think not."

"Surely not, the mighty Violetta failing? You have poisoned yourself. If you have this much confidence, then you must have a plan. One that involves you at my side being my partner."

I gritted my teeth. "Gross, I'd rather eat eyeballs."

"Hardly an insult, that's a delicacy."

"That is your perception, to me, they are disgusting."

He laughed. "Such humor, tomorrow, my place. You had better get started now if you want to make it on time. Take the straightway here from your home, don't veer south. Oh, and wear something nice."

"I will wear what I want, and there better be dinner planned. No eyeballs, nothing that is still moving. What's wrong with the south?"

"A civil dispute over land and resources, a small war. It's been going for some time; I am sure you will be able to avoid it if you do not go south of the general direction."

"Real descriptive. How long is this travel?"

"About a day, maybe two if you are slow. You better check the pin drop and plan accordingly. A tip of advice, flying is fastest. Don't worry, your secret is safe so long as you show up." He hung up the phone. My fists clinched; my phone cracked. I set it down, running my hands through my hair.

Why was he making this impossibly hard, I thought he hated humans. I screamed loudly with in my bubble, "Insufferable asshole!" He has climbed to the top of most hated. My phone pinged, but it was wrapped up in vines. The whole room was overgrown, letting in little light around me. When did this happen, was it me or Balam?

I let the shield down, the vines handed me my phone. Caressing my face and arms, this was too weird for my liking. "I'm fine." I spoke as I brushed them away. They retracked back to where they used to sit, and I left the bathroom. Balam stood to the side and Kalego leaned against the far wall, arms crossed.

"You were in there for quite some time, did not hear anything, but the vines had grown out the bottom of the door, holding it in place." I glared at Kalego.

"I have to go." I handed Balam his phone.

"Why did you need that?" Kalego asked.

"I was exposing the mole to sunlight. Don't call or answer that number. It's a border control guy." I walked past them both, Kalego grabbed my arm.

"We are not done talking, your hiding things again." I built a barrier around his hand, lifting it off me.

I clicked my tongue. "Fine, I remember everything, and it is to stay hushed. If you must know every detail of my life, I am leaving here and going to Narnia's castle. I am receiving some real help getting my son back. Never touch me again." I smiled at Shichiro. "The food was delicious Shichiro, thank you for letting me stay and then eat at your place."

"Thank you, and you are always welcome." He smiled as he petted my head. I walked towards the living room.

"Don't take her side. Just what will you be doing at his place?" Kalego asked.

"He will be my new teacher for a short time. Oh, and I have a date to the Deviculum now. Narnia has so graciously demanded it."

"He what?" His nose crinkled.

"I think I said that correctly. Excuse me, I have things I need to sort out in a small amount of time if I am to be there by tomorrow."

"That is a two-day travel minimum for you. It's dangerous in that area, regardless of heading straight there."

"Ah, well he seems to think I can be there by tomorrow if I start now. That's about two days."

I checked my phone; the location was far. There was a red bubble around an area, I tapped it, a box popped up. 'War zone, civilians do not enter.' He was not lying; it was my line of path. Was he trying to get me killed. I zoomed out, all my saved places of travel were lit up in green. One was south of the bad area but would cut half my travel time.

Baal was in the south as well, closer to the desert. I had a green dot over there already. When did I go there? I zoomed in, a shopping strip. Oh, Opera, grandpa and I went there to shop for a dress. I ended up with more than I needed. It was nice to want for not, but I felt I owed something to him. I was lying to him too.

"You can't say anything until I leave. Opera will object, or one of them my want to follow me."

"We will be following you. You're traveling close to a war zone, what happens if you get hurt?"

"I call grandpa. Are you not supposed to stay here?" I slung my backpack over my shoulders.

"We can take time off. Besides, I will have the opportunity to see my brother."

"He was not specific in if I could bring anyone, but you better ask him. I will not get the third degree for your decisions."

I opened double doors to a small terrace, decent height. I stood on the ledge facing them. "I must leave and pack; I am going regardless. Meet at the beginning of cutthroat valley after lunch." I fell backwards off the ledge, summoning my wings, I caught wind and swooped up. Flying home and to the mansion.

Chapter Text

I bit into an apple, as I summoned a chair. I sat down reviewing destinations we could stop at. If the two of them were going, then I would need to stop for food and rest. I would leg it if it were only me. I know I could go without it for at least a day before I would tire and have to stop.

I would be able to pack my own set of food, and camp out in the boonies at night. Cutthroat valley was colder than I remember, I waited at the beginning of where the flying exam was held, if they did not show up in the next thirty minutes, I would leave without them.

An elevator flew down ten feet from where I had place my chair, Balam and Kalego stepped and it flew back. I stood, sending my chair away. I flipped the crystal around in my hand. This did not work for Iruma when I had him test it, but it worked for me just fine and with passengers. Making me wonder if he made it just for me.

"Took you two long enough."

"Why start here, it's further away from where we are to head."

"Teleportation crystal, a gift from Thoth. Get close."

I hooked an arm around each of them, Balam to the left, Kalego to the right. I closed my eyes, the air shifting around us, the noise of bustling people down the ally. I looked around, we made it. The passenger capacity is now three. I need to make my way out of this town.

"Take a right." I glared at Kalego.

"I hate to exude that main character energy, but I was going to lead this excursion. As you said, your following behind me like a stalker."

Balam laughed, Kalego crossed his arms. "You could drop the some of the attitude. I'm only here to make sure you do not get hurt. If you do, I'm going to get another visit from Opera or worse."

"A self-interest no less. The Left, I have a stop to make."

Voices of many flooded the streets of this town. They walked this way and that, no cars to make them stop from crossing. It was different to see so many walking around and shopping rather than driving cars, or possibly carriages here. In the big city I saw so few, maybe two while I was on the terrace.

The roads lined in beautiful foliage, delicate flowers hanging from posts. Floral fresh aromas, meats cooking. Vendors in push carts trying to sell their crafts or items. Flowers, jewelry, trinkets, and food. A man playing a floating piano, a woman singing; people tossing coins in a hat. This world was beautiful beyond the school.

I found the former dress shop Grandpa had taken me to. "Stay out here, I will make this fast." The tiny bell jingled, and the door creaked a little as it swayed open. All the ladies were busy attending to other clients, giving me time to look around. The black dress in the window looked sufficient, but I know they will try to get me to buy more.

I check the tag, not the worst price he has ever spent on a dress. Kalego was looking in through the window, shaking his head. I throw my hands up. He pointed to the purple one next to it, gloves along the arms of the mannequin. Balam nodding his head, smiling with his eyes. I rolled my eyes, it was pricier. The center piece of the whole display, Grandpa told me to buy whatever I wanted.

Someone walked up behind me, and I turned. "I will take this one." I handed her the black card.

"Do you not wish to try it on."

"I look good in everything. Box it up and charge the card." The dress lifted off the mannequin and wrapped itself in a box. "The other two, the black one and the red one; send them to Lord Sullivans estate as well. With whatever gloves you feel match them best."

"I was going to buy that." I looked over my shoulder. A woman with red hair, and tail gritted her teeth. A beautiful blue gown down to her knees, it looked like the work of this shop.

"To late, if only you came five minutes sooner." The woman handed me the card back.

"I will buy that from you, give it to me." She picked up the box.

"I suggest you hand that over peacefully and no one will get hurt."

She hugged the box and handed her card to the woman.

The woman gave me the card back. "Ma'am, the dress is bought, we have many other…"

"Refund and I will pay double."

This was beneath me, I glared at the woman, and her eyes widened. I cannot make a scene, or I risk trouble again. "Look, purple is not your color when you have red hair, it classes and you'll look like a dunce who cannot dress appropriately."

"Those eyes, what is wrong with you. Hey, I know your face. You're that lady that unleashed her familiar at a kid's carnival."

"My reputation proceeds me. Move along I am in a hurry."

"Not until I get this dress."

The thought of crushing her hands and taking what I bought crossed my mind. I could give her a fake heart attack or crush her lungs a little. I signed, then the box was taken from her hands by Kalego. "I believe this belongs to her; you should be careful how you speak to others. This is Lord Sullivans granddaughter." He placed the box in my hands.

I shrunk the box down, putting it in my bag. "Let us go, Kalego. We have somewhere else to be by tomorrow."

Outside I turned to him. "Thank you, I guess you coming along was not so bad. We have to travel northeast for a ways and then due north."

Kalego put a hand on my shoulder. "Viola, never forget that lord Sullivans name holds power. Use it when necessary."

I raised my eyebrows. "Right, we need to go, um. That way." I pointed back in the direction we came from.

Certain areas were no fly zones, and this was one of them. We would have to go to the outer area, or even completely out of town to fly off. When Grandpa teleported, us he dropped us in an ally, when we left, he did not care where we were. Making me believe that teleporting in was frowned on if caught.

The crowd thinned as we reached the outside of the city. Houses lined the streets, and I could see demons flying over their homes or landing in yards. A sign was posted letting you know you could fly here, but to be careful of others. I summoned my wings, stretching them a little before flight.

"There is a small town around a few hours from here that we can pause at and eat. I hope you two can pull an all-night flight."

Balam patted my head. "We will be fine; it is you we worry about."

Right, I can go all night but then I become tired fast the next day. I was pushing myself by doing this. They were strong well rested demons compared to me. We took off from the ground, flying overhead I took out my hearing suppressants and put them away. The houses grew further apart until they turned into forest lands.

Birds cawed and chirped, flying in groups below us. The dense forest made me wonder how they find branches or ways through to land. Beasts growled, and paws thudded on the forest floor. A whole wide world of creatures to encounter. In many ways it seemed better than the human realm, in others it seemed worse.

After a few hours of listening to the beasts and wondering how they looked. Smog or smoke on the horizon. The sun was going down, but the light in the distance was growing brighter. We were heading in the right direction, and we were on track. That could not be a small town, could it?

"We should find a new place. The war has spread to this village."

"You knew?"

"I did, but you wanted to lead this."

I smirked. "I did, and if I were alone. I would go help if I could. Innocent people do not deserve to die."

I picked up the pace, but I was a glider. Kalego was much faster than I, moving ahead of me. Balam by my side. Screams grew louder, I put the hearing suppressants in. Kalego halted and turned. I slowed and hoovered.

"No, too many demons in their evil cycles. They are stronger and unpredictable in that form."

I glared. The town was right there, demons destroying buildings and trapping others. Kids screamed; my heart ached. If that were Eli, I would want someone to help him. "Sorry." Tucking my wings in, I dropped, swooping up in a rush of speed towards the village town. If I were alone, I would not have wasted that minute talking.

I focused on the children screaming. There were many of them together, they must have been hiding and were found or caught in the flames. I searched for their sound waves, finding them in a burning building, surrounded by demons. They screamed for help, and the demons laughed. I landed outside the building, and they turned.

They all had black in the eyes, but not as much as I had seen on myself. Blood shot, but black. One lunged for me, and I dogged out of the way. Using a barrier to shove him further away from me. I took hold of them all, shoving them to the ground.

"It is not nice to pick on innocent children." They screamed and the building pieces fell to the ground. I was running out of time. Screw these guys, I ran into the building, shielding myself from the flames. They had huddled furthest away from it all. They all cowered, and others tried to run from me.

"Wait, I am here to help. Let's get you to safety." They looked back and forth; I formed a barrier around them all. "Come on nothing will hurt you as you walk out. I will protect you. Huddle close little ones."

"My brother is hurt, he cannot move." They showed me the small child, he turned into a slightly older demon. "Please, carry Tobias."

"Okay, then huddle close." I scooped Tobias up, cradling him close. It was like holding Eli again. When we emerged, Kalego was holding the feral demons back. I set the boy on the ground far enough away from the flames.

"Stay." I turned to the feral demons. That was the final straw for me. "How dare you all." The demons staggered back as I stepped forward. "Innocent people do not deserve this." The fight had stopped in this area as I spoke. "Disgraceful." I took hold of their bodies, squishing them down to the ground. It was like a game of cannonball but with people.

A demon from behind grew closer. "Viola!" Kalego shouted as I trapped that demon and turned on him.

"You, start putting out fires or I will kill you where you stand." He stiffened and gave a ridged nod. I released him and he ran to the well, grabbing a bucket. He listened. Did he fear me or was this some power I did not understand? There was only one way to find out.

"Same for all of you, put out the fires. Now!"

I released them, and they scurried around finding deep bowls and buckets. It had worked, the three Kalego had been fending off left him to follow the same order, it was not even directed towards them.

"Find Shichiro and help others out of tight spots, I will try to get these demons under control."

"How long have you be able to do this?"

"I don't know, we can talk later." I ran back to the children.

"You saved us."

"It was nothing. If they disobey or try to hurt you, again. Scream and I will come back to correct them." They nodded. I looked over Tobias' leg. The gash was deep, I held a hand over the wound humming a soothing tone. The blood cleared and the wound closed. "Be good."

I moved around, pulling demons off on another, giving the feral ones commands. The fires were slowly put out with the able adults and feral demons. The wounded brought to a building not yet burned, while the villagers tended to them. The feral demons stood before me, shaking rigorously.

They were in an evil cycle, not likely to remember anything when they woke up. I could not stay here all night in hopes they would come to. I waved them closer, and they listened. It was odd, you have no control or listen to the words of others under an evil cycle, but here I was controlling them. I reached a hand out to the closet one.

A spark trickled up my arm, the eyes of the demon cleared, and he dropped to the ground falling asleep. I felt the frustration, the hunger. I touched the next, the same feeling ran through me. A tear threatened my eye. They grew closer, wishing for me to do the same to them.

I made a trail of bodies, and as I looked over the sleeping demons, I seen something else. Little black gems were on the ground. I picked one up, it had a strange vengeful energy. It curled around my arm, the energy absorbed into me, and the gem turned clear. What was this? I flipped it over in my hand, just a regular gem.

I stole a small bag from a demon, leaving his coins in his pocket. I forged the basic bag into a magic concealment bag. Levitating other gems, I put them into the bag; including the clear one. I wasn't going to risk touching anymore of them, who knew what it would do to me.

"What are we going to do with them?" I looked up to Kalego.

"I am not sure." I levitated to a gem. "I think this is what caused their evil cycles, each one had one. This many demons at once seems strange to me, is it common beyond where we reside?"

"It is not unheard of, but it is usually in war. Demons will trigger an evil cycle to fight. You become stronger but more out of control. A risky state to be in. Shichiro is trying to heal who he can, we could use your help if you are done here."

"Yes, of course. Um, something else weird happened. When I touched them, the evil cycle stopped, and then the gem came off. When I picked one up, the magic inside transferred to me. It did not affect me, more like it neutralized the gem." I showed him the clear one.

"For now, put them in the bag, and we will deal with them later."

I nodded, collecting the last one. I played my violin, helping to heal those around me. My phone vibrated in my pocket a few times; ignoring it while I finished up. Kalego came up to me holding a phone. Damn, them.

"It's Lord Sullivan, I told him what happened." Maybe he will go easy on me.

I took the phone, putting on my happy tone. "Grandpa, how are you?"

"I should be asking you that. My dear precious granddaughter won't take my phone calls anymore."

"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't even know, I was helping heal the people in this town or village."

"Are you hurt?"

"Not even a scratch. Um, did Opera make enough food? This was supposed to be our stop to eat and rest but things kind of happened. Not me, um we fixed it and helped the people here."

"I can have him do that now."

"Oh, great. I appreciate it. Did my dresses arrive?"

"They have, they were put in your room. What happened at the small town?"

"I can come back and tell you when the food is done. It's a lot and probably not the best thing to talk about over the phone. I do have to go, as we are finishing up here. I love you, text or call me when the food is done."

He was crying. "Okay but do call me from time to time. It's like I never see you anymore and your growing so fast."

"I will see you in a little, I promise." I made a kiss noise over the phone and hung up. I turned back to Kalego, his eyebrow was raised.

"What was that?"

"Just a loving granddaughter expressing her feelings. Food is being made right now. Shichiro, how many are left?"

"Not everyone is accounted for biased on the keeper of the town. He thinks they were either kidnapped or under rubble. There were many casualties, and the odds will be they are as well."

My face fell. "I see."

Kalego placed a hand on my shoulder. "It would have been worse if you had not shown up at all. Think of all the children you saved from a burning building. They would be gone. I was wrong to doubt your ability to handle a situation like this."

"Thanks, why would they hurdle all the kids like that? It just… evil cycles are so awful."

"That was an orphanage, this is a remote town. If a parent passes due to war or a demon cannot take care of the child, they drop them here. It is sad, but eventually they age out and become a part of the town. It has grown substantially in the latest years since the building was built."

"That's cool, why do you know so much about it?"

"My brother built it, and we have taken in students at Babyls who showed great promise. Not all of them make it, and I must be the deciding factor if they can attend or not."

"That's… amazing. Sorry, I'm a little lost for words. It is great work in giving second chances to those less privileged."

I spent time looking around the town for those who were not yet found. We managed to save one, but the rest had either parsed or were gone. Opera sent a text that food was done, and I teleported back to pick everything up. I was not expecting a crate of food. There was no way I or even the three of us would be able to eat this much. Could it be for them?

"Is this for the town?"

Grandpa nodded, then he ran up hugging me and swinging me around. "My granddaughter is already helping the world. This is the least I can do to contribute to your efforts."

"I had help, Kalego and Shichiro."

"From what I was told, you did most of it. Now what could you not tell me over the phone." I told him everything that happened, showed him the gems, and how they reacted to me. "This is dangerous; indeed, I am glad you came out unharmed."

"What I did only worked on the demons in evil cycles. Those of a normal state of mind paid me no attention."

"Keep this hush until it is brought up. You were in a small town, so word should not travel to quickly."

"Why, what's wrong with me?"

"There is nothing wrong with you, but a power where you can control demons in evil cycles will attract a lot of attention. Some of it unwanted."

I pressed my lips. "What if they blame me for these?"

"You have witnesses to what you did. Do not worry your pretty little head over something like that." He rubbed the top of my head.

"Grandpa, if I can control demons in such a state, they will blame me if demons go into an evil cycle. Like I am trying to build an army or something ridiculous like that."

He chuckled. "I do not think they will go that far."

"If I can think it, then others can too."

"Take the food back and continue your journey to Narnia's castle."

I huffed a breath through my nose. "Okay. It just worries me, I do not want any more trouble." I teleported to the town and created space for the crate.

Last thing I wanted was to hurt someone over some food. I stayed away from most of them, using the children I saved as my deliverers. Keeping my name quite. We ate and then left the village. Another detour would bring us from the expected arrival of just after lunch.

Chapter Text

Night fell, the bright moon illuminated the tips of leaves where sleeping creatures lay. The night crawlers were stalking prey under the cover of darkness below. With no other noise to drown them out they were all visible to me. The low sounds, and feet movements giving them all away.

"I know your dead set on getting there as early as possible, but we should stop and rest for a while."

He was not wrong, even though I was not growing tired, they might be. There was no real place to stop, and teleporting back might make me forget where we landed. An arrow whistled, light emanating from it. I shoved Kalego out of the way, a sharp pain radiated in my wing.

I barreled over him, both of us falling towards the trees. He flipped put, catching himself. Stumbling, my wing was yanked on, sending shooting pains though it and to my back. A pop sound, and I lost control of it, and I was falling. Tears filled my eyes as pain radiated.

The tree line neared, wind whipping my hair. Balam barreled down towards me, arms extended, I reached for him. He caught me, and I wrapped my arms around him as he curved up. He dove into the cover of the trees, landing, and setting me on the ground.

The metal arrow had prongs extended out on both sides, short teeth digging in the membranous skin. The wine colored blood oozed and created a puddle on the ground. I looked at Balam wide eyed. If he was here, where was Kalego? He wasn't going to fight those demons alone, was he? Fighting was not too far off, the flash of a yellow light and deep snarling not too far away.

"This is going to hurt." Balam pushed a button on the arrow, and it retacked. I winced as he pulled it out. "This might hurt." He jerked my wing and it popped; I covered my mouth as I screamed.

I was ready to give up and go home. The village, now this. This world was dangerous, school was cupcakes and rainbows compared to the one day I had out here. I curled up, crying. The fighting in the background fell silent, one person was left. If it were not Kalego alive, I would never forgive myself. This was my idea, and twice now he was there to pull me from my stupidity.

Balam rubbed my head; I pushed his hand away. I didn't deserve an ounce of happiness with all that had happened. All the bad things that had been triggered because of me. If we had not flown this way, if we had left sooner or later. Never left at all. Every decision today led me to this point. Not a thing went well.

I should have left from a different direction, should have never left at all. I was still that good for nothing daughter that would never amount to anything. I lost it all, my life, my son, my whole world. The light at the end of the dark tunnel was growing further away. Eli might be dead before I make it to him, and whose fault would that be?

Mine, if I never talked to that woman. If I ignored her like I did with all the other people, I would not be here. Everything was my fault because I was so dead set on finding Eli again. Useless in this world and the last. Unworthy for all that has been given to me.

"We should be able to camp here tonight." I looked up. "Rest and heal." He summoned a tent and started a fire.

The hole in my wing had almost closed itself, at least there was no poison on the arrow. This trip felt like a bust. Should I just go back and ask Grandpa to teleport me? It would have been safer and more time efficient. Kalego sat next to me on the ground.

"Dose it still hurt?"

"A little."

"Your blood looks odd, but you are healing fast. Has it always looked like this?"

I raised my eyebrows. "Isn't all demon blood like this?" Were they about to tell me I was more out of place than I already felt?

Balam chimed in. "We thought it was poison before, but you are healing now. Rather quickly I might add."

"This is my normal, I have had a hole in my wing before. It was gone within seconds, as well has any scrapes or bumps. I thought my foot would heal, but I was wrong that day. I can still get hurt, but it is usually less, and I heal shortly after. At least to what I can tell."

"Mind if I take a sample?"

"Sure, just don't make any clones. This world could not handle two of me." Balam chuckled. "Should I just ask Sullivan to take me?"

Kalego smirked. "And ruin a perfectly good expedition? This was more entertaining than watching over children. Do you know how long it has been since Lord Sullivan permitted me to be outside the walls? It is almost unheard of for the guardian to leave before retirement."

"Is this why you wanted to come?"

He shrugged. "A little, the other part of me knows what it is like out here."

"Well, I am glad you came. You have helped me trice now."

"Not everything you do has to be independent. At any time you can ask for help, and we would be there. The Netherworld is changing, demons returning to their origins. I think you might be the one to stop it with how you handled that town. You commanded them, and then halted their evil cycle. That was impressive."

"Thanks, maybe a few hours rest and then we can head off again." I went to the tent, taking my shoes off before entering.

The inside was a lot bigger than the outside portrayed. I could stand without the roof touching my head. Three sham doorways, do I pick whichever I want? How would they know? I peeked in each room; they all looked the same.

"They are all the same."

I flinched. "Right."

"I actually wanted to talk to you, alone." He opened one on the right.

"Sure." I walked into the little room.

"When you were in a coma, I started remembering things." He wants to say something now, all this flying time and he was quiet until now? "Wait, let me explain. I was going to say something sooner. After you talked about the ability, I did my own digging. You had been rather busy in the shadows, and everything was partially my fault." His words were straight green with hints of yellow, he was calm but anxious. What did the direction mean? I saw curls, waves and lines.

"Yes, it was, and yet I had looked past it. It was what followed that hurt the deepest. I lost my son, but not his love. I could handle the whispers, the embarrassment of losing rank, and all the slander from the left and right. But I lost you, and everything else with it."

"I am here now, and I will help bring him back to you." Orange and green waves. He's not sure of himself.

"Eli, that's his name. Why, so you can feel better about yourself? I had three people who believed me, you were not on that short list. Instead of believing me or attempting to, you shunned me." Tears threatened my eyes.

"I understand your frustration, I didn't expect forgiveness right away." He's losing his calm, and I was losing my straight face.

Tears slipped. "Frustration? That was not even half of it. I was angry because the one I trusted most turned on me. I was so confused as to why you changed so drastically. Sad, because I had lost everyone, and everything I held dear. There were days I regretted getting close to you."

"I cannot change what happened, but I can atone for those things. Can I at least get a small break, it was not entirely my fault." His words are more anger than regret. You can say what you want, but I see the truth.

I turned away from him. "Your mad at me, I can see it in your words. This conversation is over, please leave."

"Vi…" My eyes darted. "Viola, I am sorry." Pure blue, sadness. I looked away from him, he left the tent.

Could I have been nicer? Possibly, but he flipped on me. You can't flop how you treat someone like a fish on the ground. Even in Balams uncertainty he was there, Soi trusted me. Even Iruma believed in me, he said it felt familiar to him. Which means he cares for Eli, enough to doubt his own memory.

There was no rest for me, pacing my room until the light came up. When I emerged from the tent it vanished. I summoned my wings, teleporting up to take flight. I kept my eyes to the tree lines, searching for anything abnormal in movements. There was not much to this part of the netherworld, it was rather secluded compared to places I have seen.

The forest changed to cliffs, mountains and a valley. We were still a few hours out, set to make it before dinner. Grunts, yells, clashes of weapons poured from the valley. We detoured around, my heart felt pulled on. I could not take on that many people. No matter how powerful I have proven to be. I could still take damage, and I was not one to like that pain.

If they were not in evil cycles, there might not be a thing I could do. A barrier was possible. There would not be enough vibrations in a place like this. The voices in my head begging for me to help. I shook my head, when I looked forward, I had tuned to the source of chaos. Was I drawn to this stuff or something?

I looked at the charms around my wrist. My bracelet of many musical instruments at beck and call. If I was going to head this way, I need to prepare. In a valley noise would echo, if I used many, I could put a pause to the whole fight. I was playing with chances; I did not know the extent of my power. The only way to know was to try.

"Don't, not even we could protect you from this many people."

"I did not ask for that." I summoned my violin, creating a barrier as I summoned more instruments. I was over the field, taking in the scene. It was a small local fight as Narnia had explained. If they were not in this location, then why were there several in the one southern town we stopped at?

They used to ask me to play, but now they mocked me. If only they knew all I could really do with this, and all the things I might be able to do in the future. I had always held it in; the power inside begging to be released. The vision around my outer peripherals darkened. I brough forth more instruments. Cello, piano, flute. Magnifying the sound under a barrier above.

The reverberations thickened, some demons fell, others found it hard to move. I felt the hearts of hundreds from both sides. There beats syncing to the tune I created. If Poro could halt an army, then I wanted to be the one to end a war. Small as it is, it all started somewhere. I descended, activated the sound maker given to me by Dali.

The vibrations were enough to keep all the music going. I had found the infante loophole with my power. At this point I was showing off not only my power but my skill in playing beautifully. Feet on the ground, I walked past them. Two of these demons are in control here.

"Who is the leader of this parade I was missing out on." Their hands shook as they pointed. "Thank you." The hands kept pointing, directing me to one man. A circle of fingers around one demon.

"You, a war over what?"

"We need food, our lands were not prosperous this season due to a fire. The animals had migrated further away, and we suffered casualties. They refused and started attacking us." His voice panicked, the words that flowed were straight.

"I see." I shouted. "Where is the other one?" Hands pointed in the opposite direction. I flew to the other side, landing next to the center of finger pointing. "You, a war over what?"

"They were stealing resources. We told them there was not enough to go around, to look elsewhere."

"I see." My power was weakening. I needed to end this fast. Can I summon a demon? I held my hand out, picturing his face, and how I wanted him to get here, and fast. Pulling him to me. He dropped from the sky, landing next to me. He was vastly taller than I, at least six foot eight.

"I heard you, how?" A black gem was on his face, but he was more in control.

I touched his face, holding my hand out. The gem fell from his face, and the contact on my skin filled the reserves a little. The Evil inside the gem gave me a sip of energy like a caffeinated beverage. I crushed the gem between my fingers.

"We will be talking sensibly." I summoned two chairs. "Both of you sit."

"I am General Firey." He was a red-skinned demon, with short black horns on his bald head.

"I am General and leader Gespar." Short blonde hair with short, rounded horns nested on his head.

"Now I have heard pieces from both sides of the story. There was no give or pull in any direction. Now you both are out here killing each other over resources. How many lives were lost over this trivial matter?"

"One was to many." Firey answered.

"Decent answer. You two are killing each other for food. Is there not an area you can move to?

"We have lived in that area for hundreds of years, before Gespar's tribe was ever established."

"It's a town now." Gespar sneered.

"It was fruitful land we let you settle in." Firey yelled.

I held my hands up. "Stop. How long ago?"

"About a hundred years." Firey replied calmly.

"Did you have to move for him?"

"We used those lands to hunt and get vegetation. We took seeds and planted them near us and let them have that portion of land. We asked for help, and they denied us."

"We have our own territories, stick to them." Gespar turned his head.

"I'm annoyed already. Gespar, you suck, Firey you are not out of the wrong either. Listen Gespar, his village had a fire, the least you could do is give aid to the other. They gave you a decent area to live in, give them food, and then they can begin to cultivate more. I will even help with that. We can end all this blood shed right now and everyone can go home."

"We do not have enough food after they poisoned the forest around us." I tilted my head, looking at Fiery.

"That was not us."

I rubbed my chin. "Both sides affected, leaving no food. I think you guys were used by someone else trying to drive you both out." If this were the case, it makes more sense. If they fight it out and weaken themselves, one could essentially kill two with the same stone.

"So, you're saying this all could be a set up?" Gespar asked.

I nodded. "Think about it, how long ago was the land poisoned?"

"Shortly before he came asking for help."

I held my hands up, shaking them. "See what I am saying? Poison takes longer. They hit you, then they burn you. You two butt heads and then this happens. Sounds suspicious to me." They both looked at each other.

"Truce?" Gespar asked.

"Truce, I think we may have a bigger enemy on our hands. We can scavenge for a new spot if you help cultivate." He winked.

"That sounds like a plan." I did not understand that, but it was good for them.

I released the whole battlefield, pulling my instruments to me. They attached themselves to my wrist. "There was another town more south that was also burned to the ground, demons infected with crystals. If there are any here, I need to correct this. It's not right to force an evil cycle in such a manner. As I stepped through the field, I saw them on both sides. Where do they come from?"

They both rubbed their chins, Gespar spoke. "I cannot remember, they just showed up, it was wrong, but we were defending ourselves." Firey nodded in agreement. It looks like Wett might be one busy man.

A crowd formed around us, their eyes on me. Kalego and Balam landed on either side of me. "Back it up." Kalego growled.

"Wait, I think I know what they want." The black crystals were somewhere attached to them, from their face to their hands. "They might need me to do what I had done at the small town."

"That is a lot of people." Balam stated.

Firey leaned down to my level. "They do not remove themselves from the host, eventually I noticed the weaker demons would die of fatigue."

I rubbed my temples. "I can't let them die. I will remove them, you two put them in a bag. Do not touch them with your skin. I hope Narnia will understand if I am tarty. Alright, back it up. One at a time and we can get through this together."

They spread out, one by one I touched them, and the stone fell to the ground. I did not understand how they could listen in unison. Why was I able to do something like this and touch the stones with no problem? I was diving deeper into the Netherworld, into parts that seemed darker than I wished to know.

How many new things will I learn about myself? The controlling demons in evil cycles, when did that come up. I knew I could influence others, control bodies, but commanding demons in their evil cycles was different. I hoped this was the last new thing I would learn about myself. The last piece I must discover of my power.

While I knew I might not be blamed for what was happening, I felt the blame of fingers pointing to me. I was the one who could control them and that was a scary thought. Demons in there cycles were far more dangerous and powerful. If I could control them, then why wouldn't I do something so I could build an army.

I was ready for the allegations; I just hope there would be enough alibi to get me through. Between the town and here, I hoped they would vouch for me. I needed less eyes on me, and even fewer enemies. It felt the more I pursued this path the more I gained. My energy was spent, but I could not show them what the crystals did to me.

The first one looked like I crushed it. A hope that they did not notice nor care what had happened. With most faces to the ground, it was unlikely anyone saw. The way I commanded them, they all had to know now. I was just waiting for the finger pointing, and the title of terrorist to be bestowed to the long list of labels given to me.

Chapter Text

Narnia's Castel was in the distance, teasing me by making the distance feel longer. My body and mind was tired, after I had finished up on the small battlefield, I was drained. Using the last little bit to keep a shield below us in case of another arrow or projectile were to come.

I was not in the mode for anymore bumps in the road. I thought this could be easy as cutting cake, if only that cake wasn't made of rocks covering in pretty frosting. When this adventure is done and I learn the things I need, I'm skipping out on this party.

He will not get that satisfaction, in fact, I wish I could see the face he makes when he realizes he doesn't have a partner no more. That could ultimately come back to bite me in the ass, he was providing a good cover for me. I must still be upset over the conversion with Kalego.

I wanted to stay distant, not just because I was mad. That dream was still in my mind, it felt so real. Distancing the two is hard, especially when my brain was able to make him so him like. The personality was too close for comfort, the looks on point. The distastes, and the likes.

I had kissed him numerous times in my dream, we went on dates, and other human things. I was about to do scandalous things on that couch. I shook my head, that Kalego was not him. That was what I wanted from him; the loss was too much for me in my dream state.

Descending, we all landed in front of the gates. Kalego waved a hand, the gates swinging open. I walked slowly, my legs threatening to drop me to the ground. Would he mind if I took a short nap? He would understand, right?

The front doors opened, Narnia greeting us. "I'm impressed you made it."

"Yes, it was a rather long trip with many bumps in the road." My heart thudded in my chest; my legs grew weaker.

"You alright, you're not looking so good."

"I need…" My mind could not think of the words. "Ah sleep." Why was I suddenly this tired, I leaned forward. Balance lost. "You make dinner?" The laugh was distant, I could not tell who it came from or if it were from many.

"My dearest sister, I promise I will find a way to be with you again."

I opened my eyes, a blurred vision of another person laying head down on the edge of the bed. He had plum purple hair, and white horns protruding out from the sides and curved and a sharp angle up. Red tassels hung around the base of his horns.

"This was not fair, if only it could have been different, I promise I will become the greatest and find a way to bring you back."

He felt close to me, but I was too weak to say anything. I was stuck and unable to ask him why or what he meant. Was he, my brother? I had no siblings I could remember. I woke, jolting awake. It was just a weird dream.

"The sleepy princess is awake. I thought you might be out through dinner." Narnia leaned up from the wall, walking up to the bed.

"My sleeping has not been so fruitful." I rubbed my temples, my head ached.

"The maids have spun quite the tail of you and I."

"About what?"

"Nothing too grand. Just that you flew night and day to get here just to be with me. You have loved me since the moment our eyes met. The invitation to be my partner was the turning point. You could not stand to be away from me."

I could not believe that. "Pfft. What nonsense is that?" I smirked.

"I told them it was half true, that I courted you first and swooned you."

My eyes widened as the smirk was wiped from my face. "You did not."

"Oh, I did. Besides it was the biggest awe of the century when you collapsed in my arms, how could I deny them that? I personally thought it was cute you were still asking for dinner."

"Naberius Narnia, you set this straight right now."

"You need me, so when we leave this room you and I are courting. You will only call me Narnia, or some nickname you choose. I will call you Vi for short."

I narrowed my eyes. "You're an awful person."

He shrugged. "I've heard worse. Make sure you keep the act up; you need me to cover for you during the party." He winked. "Oh, Kalego has been pacing the hallway. You might want to talk to him before a brotherly quarrel brakes out."

I covered my face. "Why is this happening to me? I don't do relationships, and now you are hinting at a lovers quarrel?" Fingers combed through my hair, I clutched my head. What the actual fuck is this shit?

"Ours must look real or you will not get what you are after. At least not peacefully as you insinuated."

"At this rate, storming his castle is less complicated."

He clicked his tongue. "And risky. Getting your son back is only a piece you will play in the game. I need you to do something else for me."

Eyes darted at him with daggers. "Marriage is out of the question."

He smirk-laughed. "Nothing like that, I will let you know when the time is right. Now that your awake, do you still want that dinner?"

My stomach growled at the mention of food. "Possibly."

"I hope the power nap was enough." He checked his watch. "Dinner was ready about twenty minutes ago. Get changed."

I looked down. "You didn't, did you?"

He chuckled again. "Honestly, you think so low of me. For someone who showed up so barbaric like in our first encounter, you clean up nice." I gritted my teeth, growling. "Ah, ah. You must be in love with me."

I smiled sweetly, getting out of bed. "Oh, Narnia. You are so silly. I can do both, that is what you misunderstand."

I snapped my fingers, the gown changing to my dress. I hummed a short, sweet tune, fixing my hair like I had not been flying and had bedhead combined. Narnia stood behind me in the mirror, watching the hair flow like water as it moved into place.

I turned; eyes squinted as I poked a finger into his chest. "Before we depart, know that every second of acting I will think of ways to torture you."

He leaned down and whispered in my ear. "Be careful, you are threatening me with a good time." He leaned back, extending his arm for me to hold. "Off we go." Hy face felt warm, what a freak.

Pretending to like him was not going to be easy. Why did he have to let the rumors spread like that? On the other side of the door was Kalego with is arms crossed with a solemn expression. Balam was not his usual cheerful self. Three servants stood around; two covered their mouths, grinning like school children.

I leaned my head on Narnia. "Everyone was so worried; I apologize for all the concern. I just had to get here as soon as possible and exhausted myself. I simple could not stand another day without seeing my Narnia." I rubbed my head on him, smiling softly. This was embarrassing, and the hate grew deeper for this man.

"Next time do express more caution, your health is equally as important as you are to me."

Servants gasped; whispered murmurs flooded the hallway.

'See I told you. It's like a fairytale.'

'So, cute. I can't contain myself.'

'She's so sweet, how did he manage this one?'

'Don't say that.'

"Hmm, a fairytale. That is a cute way of putting it. Please, call me Lady Violetta. I am Lord Sullivans granddaughter."

They bowed; one woman dressed a little different steeped forward. "Please excuse them, they are merely excited as a Lady has not graced these halls in an extended amount of time."

"It is alright. Narnia?"

"Yes, Vi?"

"I am simply famished. You were the only thing on my mind, and I hardly ate."

He tapped my nose. "Never do that again, food is this way."

He guided me down the hallway ahead of everyone else. I could still hear the housekeepers talking behind me, wondering how we met and what made us fall in love. Would it be a political marriage or a love marriage?

"Silence, all this annoying yammering is giving me a headache." Kalego shouted, the red vibrations shot past me.

"Brother, if it that bothersome. Then I could deal with them for you." Narnia's lips curled, not in a cute way. This man was already thinking about how he would do it, and it was bringing him joy.

"Narnia, I just got here. That might mean you will leave me all alone." Looking up, I pouted my lip.

"Right, how rude of me."

Dinner was more awkward than enjoyable. He had listened, not an eyeball in sight and there was nothing still moving. It looked relatively close to human dishes; how would he know any of this? The glare from Kalego between the two of us was making me uncomfortable. Could almost see the lighting between Kalego and Narnia.

"I did not know you liked much older men." Kalego poked.

"Now that you mention it, it seems so. Dali is much older than you, too."

Kalego's grip tightened around his fork; Narnia narrowed his eyes on me. "Dali? The head chair demon at Babyls."

"It was a short infatuation; you have nothing to worry about. I have set my eyes one and only one demon. I came all the way here just for you, remember?" I fluttered my eyes.

"I am just curious where this relationship started." Kalego was sending lighting through the air with just a gaze. Balam was watching quietly from a side eye.

Narnia turned to him. "The carnival was when I first saw her. I was infatuated and reached out. It was hard to chip away that icy heart. It is why I dug a little deeper into what she claimed."

"I told him repeatedly, I don't have relationships, but I caved with all his help. I need you to be understanding, somethings were out of my heart's control." I pressed my lips, eyes pointing to the servants around the room.

Kalego looked around the room. "Right, makes since why my brother would have such interest when he never displayed one before. A marriage between the two of you will be politically beneficial."

I choked on my drink. "Marriage seems a bit too soon."

"A young woman such as yourself is in the prime for children. Maybe I could retire in thirty forty years."

"Come now brother, an early retirement already planned? Do you wish to find your uncle or disappear as he had?"

"I might, seems he had the right idea to separate himself from the Netherworld politics."

This was the worst dinner conversation I have had in years. Was Kalego jealous or was it something else? Whatever it was, I was over this. I wanted to eat, not fight. I had enough fighting outside these walls. The thought of setting things straight was there, but I needed Narnia's cover.

"Narnia, could you send your servants out of the room." His eyes went from me to Kalego to Balam still quietly eating.

Narnia propped his head on a fist. "Very well, everyone out." The servants bowed and filed out of the room.

The door closed; I shielded the table from sound. "I need you to stop; whatever it is that is going through your head needs to end. There will be no marriage, there is one goal, the one thing I want. Eli, the little boy you turned your back on because you couldn't listen to me."

"My memory was temporarily erased. I told you I was sorry. But to run off to start a fling with my brother as payback?" He was uncertain, and angry.

"And? It took Narnia to say something before you believed it. Orbus was the first to give me hope that I was not crazy. Soi helped me even when it could tarnish his reputation. Balam never talked me down. Iruma mildly believed in me. Hell, my fucking plant Zve was talking about him, and you would not listen."

Balam raised his hand finger pointing up. "I was on the fence as I also could not remember, but every time you spoke, I could detect no lies."

"Shh, you did not look down on me the way Kalego did. I told you once, and I will tell you again. That hurt the worst." Hot, angry tears flowed down my cheek, I hated that it affected me to this extent. "I wish to go back to being a human, where life was simple."

Narnia lowered his hand. "You want to be human again? What about all you have accomplished, we need you here."

Kalego pointed to his eyes. "Your tears."

I wiped my face; black smudges covered my wrist. "Why am I not surprised, let's add it to long list of things I wish to leave behind in the Netherworld."

"You can't leave, and as a part of border patrol, no one crosses over to the human realm."

I wiped my face with a napkin. "I was dumped for death; the least border patrol could do is help me go back to where I came from."

"It is not only that, but the spell is also permanent." He plopped down a spell book. "I hate to break it to you, but you can never switch bodies ever again."

I looked down at the spell; my heart sank. I would die if I tried, my soul was now bound to this body. We would never be able to go home, never have the life we used to. Stuck in this demonic world, when would I catch a break? Narnia said they needed me; was he trying to convince me to be okay with the life here?

He knew for a while that I could never switch back. "How long… have you known?"

"Since our last face to face talk. I thought you knew."

"I did not." I stood, breaking the barrier and leaving the table.

I have not gone through this many emotions since I was little. It was like being trapped in that house again, with no escape. Sullivan also kept the truth from me, he could have told me right then and there. Was he waiting for my 'hysteria' to fade? It was not like I could not handle that piece of information.

A hand rested on my shoulder. "I cannot let you leave by yourself like this; it will look bad." His voice calm, pure green hues.

"If you never gave in to the rumor, it would not be an issue."

"All that bite, does the hound inside ever sleep?" He summoned a cloth, pressing the damp rag to my face, cleaning the black tears.

"That is what happens when you must fight for survival your whole life. One eye is always open. Feet ready to flee at a moment's notice, and teeth quick to snap if trapped."

"What will you do now? Hand?" He held his hand out for my hand, I held it up and he gently whipped it clean.

Why was he being this nice? While he was not corrupt, I was told he was a cutthroat person. Torturing criminals as a pass time, another told me he gained pleasure from this. I knew he lived a double life; Fenrir was more of a field operative, and he an in-house man to move him around. It seemed that the Naberius clan was to be in certain positions which made them lose their freedoms.

"I think I might take a walk, clear my head a little."

"I can show you around. We don't have to speak if you do not wish."

"That sounds nice."

The hallways were lined with artwork, paintings of family members and other realism paintings. I almost expected to see some bowl of fruit on one of them. A demon with long dark purple hair had me pause in my footsteps. This one was in two of my dreams, he looked much older in this. The man next to him looked like Narnia.

"You like this one?"

"Who is that?" I pointed to big guy.

"This is our last Demon king, Derkila. He created the ranking system and gave our world order. The man next to him was Naberius Somya."

"Derkila, the man the six fingers are trying to raise from the dead, Derkila?"

He nodded. "The one and only. He was said to be as tall or taller than Poro. They had gone to school together, the royal one was created for him specifically."

"Did he have any siblings?"

"I do not know. If he did, they were not significant enough for a mention." I frowned, the skinny legs in my mind. "You think he might have?"

"It is possible, I was only curious." I moved past the picture.

"Derkila's castle was preserved by magic like the royal one you study in. Though, no one has dared enter it because of the curse."

"A curse?"

"It is said that any one unwelcome to the castle will shrivel up to skin and bones for entering. Even if all you do is open the door to peek inside."

I put a hand on my hip, tilting my head. "Is that even true?"

"Ask the bodies piled up on the doorstep, when they die the castle pushes them out. No one has gained the courage to retrieve them. No one dares to fly over, but it is said that the garden still blooms in the winter by those who have passed by."

"Is there a golden gazebo and white bench in this garden?"

"There is, have you flown by it at some point?" I was asking too many questions.

"I heard things as well; it was like a capsule frozen in time."

"I suppose it is. If you wish to know more there is a library about as old as that castle. Babyls might also have some record in the restricted area. As a teacher you are allowed to enter."

If my thoughts severed me right, the dreams might be memories. The flower like demon said something, time for something. She mentioned a brother, but I was an only child growing up. What did she mean? I should have written everything down when I woke up, but Kalego was fresh in my mind.

I did not know where this castle was located, and taking a trip there to confirm the things I dreamed of was risky. I mean, bodies at the front door were not a welcoming hello. He must not have wanted anyone inside his home, that was, after all, where I think his sister passed away.

He called my name, and that was the odd part of it all. If this were a memory, shouldn't the name be different? How would he have a sister named the same as me? It seemed impossible. He might have been given me a place to look, but I knew a guy. He was probably wondering where I was.

Chapter Text

I had returned to my room, but sleep was not on the agenda. I wanted to know why I had seen that man twice in my dreams. I pulled the teleportation crystal out of my bag, thinking of Thoth as I closed my eyes. The air shifted and the smell of stale windless air filled my nose.

I looked up to him, his still body was like a statue. "Thoth?"

The stones rubbed together as he moved. "You came sooner than I had expected."

"I was not sure how soon was too soon, but I kept thinking about you, so I came by."

"I am touched." He wiped a non-existent tear away. He laid his head on his arms at the edge. I climbed up next to his face, leaning against him.

I told him what happened after I left, and he confirmed another Demon had been down there, but he was not worth the time to reveal himself. I laughed and went into what I was up to after I woke up. The things I had learned and the new things I could do. I then told him about the dreams I had of Derkila without revealing the name, as well as scenery.

"Sounds like Derkila's castle, and he did have a younger sister. Though she passed away just before he came to Babyls. He talked about how it was not fair, and that it all would be different if she were not born of a half human half demon." My hunch was right.

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"Well, the combination is ruff on the offspring. Those who survived were more violent like I had stated before. Evil cycles became more prevalent as humans are more impulsive. He had a hate for humans for sullying the demon's race and blood with their genetics as well as use for word magic. Derkila eradicated humans and stopped wars with just his body.

When the smoke cleared, he and Naberius Somya implemented a border patrol to keep them out and send them back if they ever were to cross. His hope was that the ranking system would weed out the impure demons enough to create a stable demonic world with less sickness.

The redder the blood, the closer to human the demon is, and the weaker, frailer they are. Heart problems, cancer, and other human issues are prominent among them. Demons used to have thick dark red, almost black blood. They never had sickness, or any ailments and lived long fruitful lives."

I had heard that name before, that was why the two were painted together and hanging in Narnia's castle. Sickness and weakness, Kerio came to mind, he was supposed to be a sickly and weak demon. He was unable to move past the rank of Bet and was only at Bet because he had a brain.

"Wow, this world has such a rich history."

He smiled and nodded. "It does, and I know it all."

"I will never doubt your statement."

Thoth had spoken about how demons are mixed nowadays. I did not know how mixed. The blood had something to do with it, and Derkila was supposedly able to use blood magic. What if he was the last pure demon, accounting to his size and power it was possible.

I could only assume his hatred for humans was accounted for by what happens to the mixed children. His sister being the root of it all. Why did he not hate her though? She was half and half, weak and sickly. He could very easily kill her and move on with his life.

"I see, well I do have to get back before they notice I am gone."

If Thoth did not know much of his sister, then she really was insignificant to this world. His only knowledge of her was from a he said standpoint. Should I care about this or leave it be. I got up, teleporting back to the room Narnia had given me.

"What a neat trick." I flinched, looking up to Narnia.

"You know, it can be frowned upon to be in a Ladies room at night."

"Just where did you go off too? Do you normally sneak around?"

"I wasn't sneaking, I have permission to go wherever I want."

"You are in my care; the servants assigned to you came in to check, and you were nowhere to be found. If you must go somewhere at least give notification."

"I was gone maybe thirty minutes; do you have someone watching me around the clock. I had questions, you did not have the answers. I went home for a moment, fed Zve, and came back."

He clicked his tongue, getting closer. "Get some sleep, we will be testing your skills tomorrow." He pinched a nerve in my neck, and the world grew black.

The sun was bright, even in the shade the heat felt unbearable. Housekeepers fanned me, but I was still sweating. Tea and cookies were laid out on the table, and I was proud of the spread. I spent the morning putting it all together. The Gazebo was massive, all the chairs too big for me.

"Violetta, when they asked me to come to the garden, I thought you might have been hurt. What's all this?" Derkila sat across from me, his size made more since in this gazebo than me.

"You always do things for me, and I wanted to do something for you. I made all this myself." I poured a large cup for him, and it lifted from the table to his hands.

"Thank you." He sipped the tea.

"I have something for you."

"This is more than enough to make me happy."

"Nonsense." I pushed a small box towards him, my arms were short, but he reached closer for me.

He opened the box. "Earrings?" He held one up by the gold loop.

"No silly. Here, I'll help you." I got up, my body feeling like it weighed a ton.

He picked me up, setting me in his lap. "Carful, I could have gotten up."

I tapped him on the chest, taking one of the red tassels from the box. "I am fine. Let me see your horn." He leaned his head down towards me and I lopped it around his horn. "Like this."

"I like it, do you mind doing the other side." He turned his head and tilted his horn down, and I looped the second around. "Now, I will never take them off." He rubbed the top of my head.

"Derkila, why are you wasting time here with her?" Our heads turned; another female Demon slightly taller than he stood in the archway.

"I was walking by and decided to take a break where tea and cookies were laid out."

"You need to get back to training, don't sullying your time with her. Go, now."

"Yes mother." He stood with me in his arms.

"Leave the bastard child behind." Tears streamed down my cheeks.

"Deri, I am scared." I held tightly to him.

"Why, so you can scold a child who has done no wrong because she is not yours? Father will hear about this." He started walking away.

"You cannot protect a mix blooded child forever. Her human mother didn't even survive the birth."

"I will never forgive you until you change."

"Me? We have kept our bloodline pure, never mingling with light blood's. Regardless of if they are half mixed with us."

Deri tightened his arms around me, as he walked down the path. "It is not your fault for how you were born. You smile and laugh regardless of your stature and the hardships your life has shown you. I hope you never lose that smile."

"You better always smile and enjoy life; I know I won't be here much longer."

"Don't talk like that, you'll live to be an adult." But in my heart, I knew I would not.

"My Lady, wake up." I was nudged and swatted the hand away.

"A little longer Opera, I'm tired."

I was nudged again. "Sorry my Lady, Narnia told me to wake you for breakfast." How should I play this, cute and sleepy or suddenly awake and frantic.

"Narnia." I jolted up. "Food." Make them even, though I was more excited for breakfast.

The housekeeper giggled a little in her throat. "He said you should wear this, as you are to be training. She held up a basic black halter top and pants. I touched my ears, checking for my suppressants. He had remembered to have someone remove them and replace them with the earplugs.

I rubbed my neck, what did he do to me to make me sleep that hard? I felt rested, but not at the same time. The mana felt restored, but mentally I was exhausted. I changed on my own and pulled my hair back half up. Hopefully breakfast will be better than dinner last night.

While I like that Kalego was realizing. The anger of him turning against me was there, and I was not the most forgiving person. I had more leniency to Eli then everyone else combined. I should forgive him, but the look of disgust on his face was imprinted on my mind.

That dream last night was another thing, I felt a little mental fatigue from it. Another possible memory or was I finally going crazy. That was three now, one for each time I slept. One happy, one sad, another I was happy but also afraid of that woman.

A bastard child, which would fall under the category: insignificant. There may be no record of her anywhere. The more I saw the more I wanted to know these two, but they were memories that did not line up. Violetta gave him the red tassels in the third dream, but in the second he had them already.

Derkila talked about forgiveness, but only if his mother changed. Kalego had changed, should I extend that forgiveness to him? Why was my mind all over the place with him.

With all three he was there, so he had to have played a big role in her life, and her to him. He cried in the second dream. I pulled out a notebook, writing everything I could remember from each dream. While I did not know why it mattered, I knew it would in the future.

"My Lady, we should not be late."

"Two more minutes." I finished up the last dream, writing in detail all the words spoken.

"It's been three."

"Done. Let's go." They were already sitting at the table, all the eyes on me. I did not think I was that late. "Apologies if I kept you waiting."

Narnia gestured to the seat. "No, not at all. Please sit." The housekeeper pulled my chair out and scooted it in for me, all servants were excused to leave.

"Did you sleep well?" I looked at Narnia.

"I did." The dream was in my mind vividly, replaying over and over. "I am curious about something. This is open to anyone to answer, but do you think it is possible to live another life? Like you have a past life and then you live again in another time."

Questioning looks were exchanged around the table. Mostly between Kalego and Balam.

"If I may," I looked at Balam. "It is unknown, but there are claims and reports of demons who have claimed to have lived twice. Knowing certain details that others would not otherwise know. Sudden interest in afterlife?"

"Sort of, the spell depicted soul swapping. That was what started the string of thought. What if you move to another body when you die? One day, one year, or even a thousand years after you die. Who monitors this, how old are they? Is it based on how you lived? Can you remember a past life, how can you try?"

"Where you soul searching last night?"

I shrugged. "Something like that. It was fruitful, but it only led to more questions. Anyways, what training will I be doing today."

Narnia put a stone down on the table, which was mine. "This will be something you can do, even if I am away. I am also curious why you carry this around."

I picked it up. "It lets me teleport to places. It was a gift; it only works for me."

"There is no magic in this stone, it's just a big quart's gem."

"It works, it's what I use to get to places quickly, but I must have been there or see the location I want to go. I'll show you." I teleported behind Kalego, than crossed the room, and back to my seat.

"Right, this will not be allowed as you move around the halls. If want to be stealthy you will need a lot more than muffling your sound. Smell, sight, sound, touch; you must mask them all simultaneously. Here, this mask will complete the outfit. Put it over your nose and mouth and you will vanish."

He set up seven buttons in plain sight around his home all numbered one through six and I would have to tap them in the right order. The sequence would change if I finished the task or if I were caught. The last one would always be in his office, which would be my reset area. He supplied me with a map, but this would be taken after the first round.

"One more thing. May I see your wrist?"

"Uh, sure." He placed a cuff on my wrist.

"This is to ensure you are treated fairly. This will only go off when someone has found you and clicks the button within three feet. Anything more than that will not count. Housekeepers, servants, and now Kalego and Balam will all have one.

Oh, another thing, if you are caught a shock will be sent to the bracelet, intensity will increase every time you are caught. I have the key. Here is the first sequence of numbers."

Three, five, four, six, two and one. He handed me a spray bottle; it was like the one Raim used to cover my scent after we had festivities. No smell, no sound, and disappear. Last thing is to not touch anything. I finished breakfast, left the table and raised my mask. Outside the room I sprayed myself.

This was up and down the hallways and on different levels. I followed the map, taking in the scenery. I had to memorize as much as I could, and then remember where they were the next time. A housecleaner turned the corner, and I pressed up against the wall, placing a sound barrier. She hummed to herself, passing by.

I never felt so anxious to not be caught. Maintaining the barrier, I continued down the hall and up the stairs. First stop was button three somewhere down this hall. Every door was closed, I looked both ways before entering the room. Several rooms later, I found what I was looking for in a library.

A remote the size of half my palm, with a small button laid on the table. It glowed with the number three on top. I pressed it and the light went out. Simple enough. I looked around the shelves, the doors opened and closed. Footsteps approached from behind. I slinked away to a new isle.

A man was looking for book, his board expression as he read the titles. Dressed in black pants and button up shirt. His vest had a black background, embroidered heavily with a deep red pattern. A tie around his neck matching the embroidery. His black hair pulled into a neat bun, red horns curved down and back.

He pushed his glasses up and picked up a book and walked away. He walked to the front of the library, and he looked down at the number three button. Then around the room. Shoot, was there another exit? He shrugged, then snapped his fingers. What was he doing?

He sat down in front of the button, reading. I looked at the map. An exit was on the second floor. What was that snap about; did he already know I was here? I was not about to expose myself to find out. Later when this is over.

I watched him over the banister, he turned the pages silently, writing things down. I wondered what his job was here, I turned. The door up top opened, and Kalego came through. He shut it behind, Looking all around the second level.

He took steps around the tables, growing closer. A loud noise came from one of the book isles, and he diverted his attention to downstairs. When he was down the steps, I snuck out the door. That was much too close for comfort. He knew the order of the numbers; he must be hunting.

This little fox just slinked away. Five was not far off, I left the door open. Tapped the button, then left as fast as I could, closing the door. Housekeepers came from the left and I walked there way. They peeked in the room, and gasped. They looked around, but they shrugged.

Five was a study on the third floor close to the library. Four was the kitchen, six was out in the garden. Two, the music room, last to find was one. I passed the painting of Derkila and Somya. I looked both ways, then tiled the painting a hair to see if anyone would notice and fix it.

One was in the grand entry way, all places located. I picked it up, flipping it over in my hands. Such a simple game to play. Setting it down, I made my way to Narnia's study. The only room not marked with a dot on the map. I would have to find this one on my own.

I listened to every room; no sound giving anything away. A lady pushed a cart with tea and cookies on top. That looked like it might lead to somewhere. I walked next to her, she opened the door with her magic, and I slipped in the second it was wide enough for me to squeeze through.

I turned sharply to the left to allow her to enter without hitting me. She was sure to close the door directly behind her. "Where should I leave it, Lord Narnia?"

"The table is fine." He spoke without looking up. The button was on his chest, over his heart.

"You think she will be here soon?"

"If she were smart, she would have looked at all the rooms along the way. Unfortunately, she is probably back tracking at this point. She flew through the test without reading between the lines."

I was personally offended. I investigated the rooms, but this woman led me here. I walked around his desk, hitting the button on his chest with force. His hand snatched my wrist, and I was yanked down and around. Landing in his lap. His hand pulled the mask down.

"Suppose I was wrong." He rubbed his chest. "I deserved that one."

"Just so we are clear, I looked. Walking next to her the whole way here. Servants don't bring servants tea and cookies on a cart, you're the only one not playing."

"Oh, my. I will go now. Enjoy Lady Violetta." She bowed, leaving the room.

"You can let me go now. This was a little much for a reaction."

"Are you sure? You broke this one." He let the crumpled button fall on the desk in pieces.

I looked down and huff laughed. "Did it hurt?"

"A little. My courting partner is so violent and mean."

I poked his chest. "Keep that in mind. I meant what I said."

He let go. "The tea was for you, not me. Enjoy the refreshment's and start again."

I was able to get up, and I had some tea, and a cookie. Narnia took the map and gave me a new list of numbers. Doing them out of order will restart my progress. I flew through them once more. Coming in the balcony doorway, tapping the button that now rested on the desk, lowering my mask.

"You learned as well as I. I guess old dogs can learn new tricks."

"I am not that old."

"According to Kalego you are." I chuckled, sitting on the couch, and pouring some tea.

"I am a young Seventy-three."

I choked on my tea, whipping my face. "I'm sorry."

He sighed. "It is not that old, I am in my prime. Kalego Is Sixty-one."

I choked again. "I'll by you a walker. I'm only twenty-seven."

He blinked. "How long do humans live?"

"Seventy's, if they are lucky. Some do not make it that long, dying earlier like in the forties, fifties, and sixties. More sickly humans can die as young day one."

"That is rather unfortunate length of time."

"It is, what is really dumb, is retirement is set at sixty-five. You work until you die, and there is no time to really live."

"No more human talk, they sound like trash. Lilith was around fifty-nine or sixty, stick to that age if you wish to blend in better."

"Do you have a favorite color?"

"Black, and you?"

"Emerald, chartreuse, teal, and seafoam green. Mostly shades of green, but not the ones that look muddy. Something about it is calming to me." He gave me a new pattern. This time the button would be more hidden and out of sight.

I was in and out, but every time I hit a button there seemed to be a swarm of people coming to where I was. Weaving in and out of them was difficult. I had to either move faster or find a hiding place in each spot. I almost did not escape the library. It was like a flood of drones.

Chapter Text

I breathed hard as I scaled up the wall. How did they all know where I was all at once. Was this on purpose? I watched over his shoulder, finances for another person. The income was substantial, he signed at the bottom as Fenrir. Ah, a double agent is being double paid.

I tapped the button, pulling my mask down. "That was ruff, they swarmed like flies to a dead carcass."

"They were supposed to, they all know to look for you and where you are every time you push a button."

"Is the button like a locator?"

"No, the buttons are numbered and assigned to a room. They know the sequence pattern. Care for another round before dinner?"

I nodded, but I had a different idea. I worked my way backwards, picking up all the buttons and putting them in my pocket. When I reached the first number, I pressed it and teleported myself into Narnia's office. The demon with the red horns was here. Narnia gazed at the paper.

"You are sure?"

The man nodded. "I went through all the old texts, then the journals. We did have a copy, then this, I found this in the oldest journal we have. Somya talked about this girl but never gave a name, referring to her as Derkila's sister." I looked over the shoulder of Narnia. A picture of a little girl with skinny arms and sunk in face smiled, my eyes threatened. She had a cookie in her hands, the other extended out to the viewer.

I could see the garden clear as day. The man in front of me with short white hair and black horn numbs. A smile on his face as he did something in his journal. "Somya, this time you must hide. It's not fair if it is always me." I took a bite of cookie, careful not to bump my arm.

"My lady, it would be wrong of me to make you look for me." He gazed down, frowning when he looked at my arm.

"Humor me, just once?"

"As you wish, I am almost done. Would you like to see." He turned the picture around. "Now it is like you never broke your arm." I smiled; He was nothing but kind to me.

Narnia's voice brought me back. "Was there anything else of significance?"

"Unfortunately, little. Somya was reluctant to write it down. He only wrote things down when it was medical findings, as he was a hired doctor by Derkila. The sister was very ill, and bedridden most days.

He gained his bloodline ability after entering Derkila's castle. Does not explain how other than he made a pact with Cerberus, Yodh was not mentioned. It was tight nit, not many were let in or allowed to speak of anything with in the walls."

"Yodh snuffed Kalego's power out. Only the world beast, Cerberus, can do that to our clan. You think the two are the same beast?"

"Nothing points anywhere with journals, but the coincidences cannot be ignored. Are you sure it is safe to have her here when she possesses a world beast at her fingertips?"

"I am on the fence." I pulled button four out and pressed it, Narnia looked at a small screen. "Send them to room four. She has not forgiven Kalego yet. He has a white streak in his hair and has not been able to summon Cerberion."

The demon raised his hand and flicked his finger. "She is doing well."

"I know, I thought about recruiting her to boarder control."

Red horns shook his head, eyes turning in. "I do not think it wise to do so."

Narnia glared. "Baal is the problem. If he knows, then he his using Eli against her. She has eyes like an Origin Demon; they flare up without triggering an evil cycle."

"Why are you going to such lengths to help her? Have you gone blind to the dangers she presents."

"What Baal did was wrong. It is also a lot deeper and more complicated. There are things that I can no longer tell you. It is most important to keep it wrapped up, it protects her and us. Where is the new demon king if she is here? How much longer do we have to wait?" Narnia leaned his head on a propped hand.

"Doesn't matter, our problem is walking these halls. I did find this passage while reading. Found it strange but it highlights the Naberius clan's ways. You always wondered where your father and uncle went." I read over Narnia's shoulder.

For when we come of maturity, we shall guard those around us.

When we gain a successor, we leave to guard the master's castle.

No one shall enter the castle for as long as we live.

Destroying trespassers as we wait for master to come home again.

Red horn moved to the bookshelf, fixing things I had moved. "The master might be Derkila, they were close back then. Violetta asked about reincarnation and even hinted at him having a sibling. Do you think she is having memories of a past life?"

"She described the castle garden. It could have been a story from Sullivan, or she is having memories. She has this wall, and she keeps people at arm's length." I pressed the next number, three left to go.

Red horns clicked his tongue as he snapped his fingers. "How long will you keep this courting thing up?"

"Until she has Eli back, I am only helping her have a cover for her to get in and out. If she can teleport, then the only hard part is getting into the castle and getting through the halls. Hence the drills I have her going through."

"That is why it is not an in and out drill. Just so you know, she has been moving things around. Paintings are tilted, vases flipped upside down or moved to other locations. Mountains of random books stacked up in the halls or other rooms. It has been a distracting while A: trying to find her, and B: getting what you wanted done."

Narnia smirked. "She's learned how to slow you all down or she is messing with you all. I find this most entertaining."

"Do you have feelings for this girl?"

Narnia's face hardened. "I do not, and I could not do that to Kalego even if I did." The red-horned demon tilted his head towards Narnia as he straightened another book. "I was there, they thought her heart stopped, but it was beating once a minute. He did something I never thought he would. He prayed to the deities for a second chance. He likes her, regardless of what he states."

"What if he is not what she wants? Training her, special requested food, and new clothing. Narnia, you might give her the wrong idea."

Narnia sighed. "I do not think she is even the type to court. In her words 'I don't do relationships.' She said it with such conviction that I believe it."

"Then I advise you, to advise him, to not step over any boundaries further than a friend. If she forgives him." They really wanted me to forgive him.

Narnia put the findings in a folder with my name on it. "I will be surprised if she does before Eli is brought home. I do not think it is just the loss of a friend. She was infuriated that he stepped over her parental duties. Kalego instigated the carnival outing."

"I see, you have changed a little for her. Any other time you would go after anyone who opposed Kalego or looked down on him."

"Oh, I have." He rubbed his temples.

"You might need to pray to the deities as well." I pressed the next button.

"She is making decent timing again. Is dinner almost prepared?" The demon snapped his fingers again.

"I will check." He bowed, taking the screen with him. I waited ten to fifteen minutes between the buttons to push them.

I touched the last one and placed the buttons on his desk. "I picked these up as I went along."

"The servants could have done that."

I shrugged. "What were you working on, you've been doing it all day."

"Finances, when you get into a position like mine things tend to get backed up."

"Your little double life?"

He kept his eyes down, scratching in some numbers. "Yes, I do not have anyone I truly trust to be my third, so I am the second and the third in command at border patrol." There was a knock on the door. "Come in."

A small demon servant poked his head in. "My Lord, Henri is here." Narnia sat his pen down, putting all his paperwork away.

"Who is that?"

"If I am both, he is number one. Best behavior Vi, I need him to like you. Feel free to brag about your accomplishments as they come up. How fast can you change?"

I summoned a dress from home and snapped my fingers. "About that fast." The neat bun I had put in after round one held up all day. Simpler black dress to help all the accessories blend in.

Was this about the border patrol thing Narnia talked about or was Henri here for other reasons. Henri had replaced Kalego's seat a cross from me. Kalego next to him, Balam by my side, and Narnia to the right at the head of the table. Not a servant in sight, but the table was set with piping hot food.

Henri's crimson red hair was pulled back in a long low pony, matching jawline hair and tall ears adorned his head. Eyes the color of the sunset, with glasses covering them. He looked familiar, but I had not met this man yet. Dressed nicely, but his tie was loosened like he just got off work. I tilted my head, where had I seen someone like this? Opera?

"Is there something on my face or are you going to keep ogling me?"

"I apologize, you looked familiar, though I know we have never met."

"I have a daughter that attends Babyls." That's it.

"Ameri, she looks just like you. I met her during the harvest festival, she was amazing working alongside the teachers to retrieve students. She has great leader capabilities, smart, and can think on her feet."

"The harvest festival, what was your involvement, how did you know Ocho was in the festival grounds." He was straight to the point.

"At first, I did not know, I was visiting the students tent to see how everyone was doing. That's when I met Ameri, Jazz, and Allocer. I over herd their conversation about a student they did not recognize."

"And then?"

I explained what had happened. "I was going to just drag him out, but he was using a student to attack me. I defended myself."

"The trauma ability. That affected you for some time." He was bringing up later events.

"What do you mean?"

"She does not remember anything before the first day of school." Narnia interjected.

"Does not excuse summoning a familiar during a carnival out of hysteria. Regardless of memory loss."

"I see that is all people think of me. You do one wrong, and the world only sees that. Such negativity is toxic when it is allowed to breed. I think you have bigger problems than one wrong I did."

Kalego turned slightly to Henri. "She stopped the small war; I assume you saw an empty canyon on the way here. As well as saved a village from feral demons in their evil cycles."

Narnia placed a bag on the table. "You received the reports, they are calling her the savior of their town."

Henri opened the bag. "These again, the user always dies, but they are currently in custody. How did you remove them?"

"All I did was touch them, the demon I mean, and the gem popped off. If I may?" I held my hand out, Narnia taking the bag from him and handed it to me. "I do not understand myself, but they do not work on me." I lifted one from the bag, the gem cleared, the blackness flowing into my hand.

"Do you feel anything when that happens?"

"Sadness, but anger mostly. When it is on a demon it is deeper. Hunger, rage, a cry for help. I just answer what they needed."

"So, you fed them and listened to their problems?"

"Pfft, yes and no. I know what it is like to be hungry, to need help, and to also feel rage against a world so cruel. I gave them what I never received growing up, compassion. The food came after. Is compassion something you are capable of, Henri?"

"I would like to think so."

"Then spare me some in the future."

Narnia glared at me. "That is enough."

I glared back. "I have had enough." I started eating my food, not caring about the conversation. Narnia talked me up, but Henri was on the other side of the fence. They kept talking about tradition and the fact he had to fulfill a contract. I was tired of Henri's voice.

"May I be excused." Narnia waved a hand. I texted Kalego to do the same when I was in the hallway.

He came out. "Everything alright?"

"Not really. Let's get away from this room." We walked down the hallway.

"I could see it in your eyes, you wanted to tell him everything. It was wise to keep silent."

I shrugged. "That is not what I wish to talk about. I have been quite all day; I hope you don't mind if I do most of the talking. I have had these dreams, in one of them it stirred something." I eyed the painting of Derkila and Somya that was still tilted.

I fixed the painting continuing down the hallway. "Only when you change. It was not your fault; it was a trickle effect of many factors. The flyer, his want, me caving in. You changed when you remembered. It is not you who should forgive, it is me.

Life is not always fair, but you must still see the good. Find the beauty in things others do not, for they are not seen often enough. Do you know what beauty I saw in Zve? Despite everything, that plant species survived when it did not belong.

It is home to the glass desert where little, if any, water falls yearly. It evolved to eat dead things, then live bugs and rodents, then it evolved again and grew spikes to protect itself. It survived out of spite. Reminded me a little of myself."

"That's not in the books."

"Because people stopped using it over a thousand years ago and threw the seeds to the desert. Better and more sustainable narcotics were found. It used to look like this." I pointed to the flowers in a painting. A huge bush with many large flowers resembling the one that sits atop the Recti Cactus, covered a white gazebo.

"It was merely a beautiful bush, with two properties, a weak pain reliever and sleeping aid when ingested. It never gave up on living, surviving out of spite. That was beautiful to me. You have a beautiful thing inside you too.

I have watched you and been a part of your life for some time. You may have this solemn outside, but deep down you care about that closet to you. It is not many either. I was sad because I thought I lost that little piece I found beautiful in you, but it wasn't.

I thought about it all day, I chose not to see it. Directing my anger towards you instead because it was easy. I had lost Eli, reputation, and rank, so I shut out from everyone like they were all the same. So, might I ask for your forgiveness, instead?"

"I will, if you can tell me why it is you perceived it that way."

"Might as well dumb it down to childhood trauma. I had no one, and it was just me against everyone else." I heard footsteps behind us, one person. I slowed slightly, looking at a painting.

"You had no friends growing up?"

"One, our friendship lasted two years." Narnia rounded the corner. Did he realize me being alone with Kalego would look bad?

"I apologize for that, Henri went home." He wasn't looking so good.

"Are you alright?"

"It's complicated politics of nobles. Might I Join your walk?"

I nodded.

"I must head off; I have a flight ahead of me." Kalego turned.

"I can teleport you home."

"No need, I wish to fly. I have Shichiro to accompany me." He left.

"What was that about?"

"I am not sure. I am waiting for him to accept my request for forgiveness." Narnia tilted his head, looked down the hallway where he walked off too. I explained a little as we walked, leading us to the garden outside.

He ushered me to sit at a small metal table. "What happened to this friend, why did the friendship end?" He summoned cups and a pot of tea.

"She gained better friends. Growing up, I was the target of my parents' hate and frustration with each other. I was never good enough, told that I should never have been born. A violent household to say the least. I used to escape at nighttime and go to the next-door neighbors.

There was where I met Janet. I would sleep at her house nine out of ten nights. We played, ate and did many things together. School started, and there was where I realized I was not as fortunate as others. From clothes, to never being able to have a school lunch.

I was mocked as the dirty, poor kid. My family was not poor, they had money and flaunted it, they just did not care for me. The next year, Janet did not want to be friends. From then on, I never had another. I tried but gave up after multiple incidents of fake friends that year."

"I am sorry that happened to you."

I shrugged. "I feel differently. I came out further on top than the post popular girl in school. My name was all over the newspapers. The star of charity events. I had it all. They all wanted a piece of the cake when I made it."

"Money and power change people, it is like that here in the Netherworld as well."

I retired to my room. This day was full of new information, the things you hear when you're in the shadows. The conversation between Narnia and the red horned demon was getting at me. That demon was very weary of me, like I was something to be feared.

What did they mean? I thought I was a decent person, not really a savior, but I do not wish to destroy anything. This world was beautiful, even when parts of it were scary. Though Earth was like cotton candy compared to here.

That little girl I saw, the drawing. It triggered a memory. That's what they all had to be. I was rewatching things she had done. Was this the crown or was this me? Why was I starting to care for someone I never met?

Chapter Text

I was running as fast as my little legs could take me. I was going to beat Cerberus to the middle of the garden maze. I turned the corner of tall hedge bushes, slipping and tripping over my feet. I put my arms about to catch myself, I felt a snap and a sharp pain in my left arm. I rolled over, crying hysterically.

Cerberus found me, lying next to my leg looking up to me. I sniffled and cried trying to hold it in. "Derkila!" I screamed out. Cerberus pawed at my leg. "Somya!" No one was answering me. "Can you find them?"

"Violetta, what in the netherworld happened?" The color of his words exploded from his mouth, Red, yellow, orange and blue.

I looked up to him. "Deri." I sniffled. "My arm."

He scooped me up, grabbing Cerberus by the scruff. "Useless familiar, you had one task. Protect, and you failed."

"My fault… Please." I winced.

He teleported inside the castle, setting me in my bed. "Get Somya." A burst of red. He dropped the familiar and Cerberus ran off.

"I… I am sorry." I held my disfigured arm; the redness and bruises forming.

"Shh, it will be fine. He rubbed the top of my head, and then kissed it." Green, yellow and blue.

Somya came in being chased by Cerberus. "I am here, stop biting at my ankles." I smiled a little. Somya moved my arm around.

"It hurts."

"Is there nothing you can give her?" Deri's words came out red.

"She cannot take anything I have. There is a flower in the garden around her gazebo, The purple one. Brew the petals into a tea." Deri left. Somya created a green healing circle over the bone. It mended.

"I wish you were not so resistant to magic, I say this in my own frustration. You deserve so much better. I can only do this small bit; I do not want to override your body with magic." Derkila came back and handed me a light purple tea.

I drank the whole cup. "That tastes good."

"I am glad." Somya wrapped my arm up, leaving it bent at the elbow. He put something over it and the outside hardened like a shell over my whole arm. "Call me if anything changes. The bone is set, she just needs time to heal. She will be in pain, but the flower will numb most of it and make her sleepy."

"Thank you." Somya bowed to him and left the room.

"I wish I could run or fly like you."

His eyes watered. "Then ask me, I have no problem with taking you anywhere you wish."

I felt the tea numbing my whole body. "Can I ask that you hold me until I fall asleep?"

He lay facing me, with one arm wrapped around me; I closed my eyes. "Of course, I shall do you one better on your request with a story. Once upon a time, A powerful demon killed his familiar for failing to do his job."

"Deri, that's not… Nice. If you do that… I will be most sad."

"Once upon a time, Deri gave his familiar away when it's purpose was no longer there."

"Then he… became… Vi."

I woke up, grabbing my throbbing arm. That was too real. Why did I feel all of that, why do I still feel it? She could see how I saw or was that my power leaking through. Derkila was angry, but it was never at her. I want to say she was older in that last one. I wrote down the memory and saved it away.

My arm looked fine; the forearm still throbbed like it had in my dream. I had to many questions and not enough answers. If seeing things of them triggered memories, then Yodh might be next. Their fur coat was oddly the same. Black with Dark grey tiger strips that were almost unnoticeable.

A female servant came in, her eyes widened as they landed on me. "You are up, did you not sleep well."

"I slept fine. What is Narnia doing?"

"He is working, he said he will not be able to join you for breakfast as he has a mountain of paperwork to get done." She opened the wardrobe. "Are these yours?" Partially true, Narnia gave me a few of them.

"Yes, will he be in his office?" She nodded. "Then that is where I am going."

"He said he did not want to be disturbed." She pulled out a red dress, calming green lines around her.

I pouted my lip. "My Narnia will never deny me to see him. He can give me at least five minutes of time."

She looked back and forth. "Do it out of my eyesight, please." Her words swirled yellow.

I snapped my fingers changing my dress, and then did my hair half up to bring it out of my face. Since I had been everywhere in his home, I could go in and out without using the door.

I teleported to his office; He was indeed swimming in paperwork. Three stacks and then many floating documents displayed in the space in front of him. How did he do anything if he was stuck at a desk? There was no way he could live a double life if he worked like this. He picked up a paper, his eyes landed on me.

"How long have you been standing there?"

"Not long, I just got here."

"Is there something you are unhappy with."

"Why do I have to be unhappy to come see you? I was curious as to if you were avoiding me or not."

He sighed. "Not on purpose, I need to get this done while I am on vacation. This way I am caught up for the next year."

I nonchalantly strolled up to his desk, hands behind my back. "That makes more since. So, what is it, if I may ask."

"Finances." I rolled my hand. "I have property to manage, salary to negotiate, and my income to manage. All while I balance the books. I am not trying to be rude, but I need this time to get it done. Please do as you wish but leave me alone."

I stood behind him, leaning my arms on the back of the chair, and he flipped a page over and grabbed another. "I can help, I used to run a whole business."

"No, it's privet affairs and you and not a part of this house."

"Oh, then I guess I'll keep bothering you." I poked his bun, and he tilted his head back.

One mugging eye staring into my soul. "I will inform Sullivan to bring you home."

"And he would not do that. If he did, I would come right back. Buzz, Buzz." I smirked.

"Then I suppose I'll have to tie you up and toss you out."

I raised my eyebrows. "Are you threating me with a good time, ropes or fussy cuffs?"

He turned back to his paperwork. "Viola, I need you to go. Go have breakfast, take a walk, do what you would do if you were home."

"I usually pick someone and pester them the whole day."

He looked at the smallest stack, then opened it. "Fine, but not for me, for Fenrir. Take this stack, if it proves to hard, put it back here and leave."

Prove too hard, it cannot be that hard. He was only managing property and money in and out. I did this in my sleep during my payroll time. I took the stack to the couch summoning a pen and turning the coffee table to a desk. He made a substantial amount of money coming in and out.

One property, and a few servants on the pay roll. I sorted it into a timeline of transactions. There was bills that had been stamped as paid, they just needed to be put on record. I assume for tax purposes, or basic record keeping.

I filled out the half-written card one paper at a time, leaving off from the bottom. The hardest part was the math, why did he assume I would feel this too hard. This was one tenth of a day's work for me. I flew through the papers, then I started drawing pie charts and bar graphs.

What was he doing to still have to work through that much? I drew him as he sat, his posture and face remains still in time only his hands and a tilt of the eyes showed he was alive. His bun peeked just over his head, hair flowing down his back.

Sharp, focused eyes, symmetrical and masculine jawline. His black long sleeve button up shirt bared not a single wrinkle. A black vest with vibrant purple embroidery of leaves and vines. The backing of the middle of the desk came up enough to see he had crossed his legs.

My stomach growled, it was lunch, and I had skipped breakfast. I took the documents and placed them on his desk. He did not bother to look up as he scratched in more numbers.

"I'm going to get some lunch, should I have someone bring you something?"

"Hmm?"

"I'm finished."

"I will look over it in a moment."

"Everything is in order by dates and times in the folder."

"Yes, yes." He waved me away.

I teleported out to the dining room, changing my dress to a simpler style. Then walked through the doubles doors that led to the kitchen. The three people stopped dead, and looked up to see who came in.

"May I have some lunch, or am I too late?"

A man approached me. "Yes, of course. What would you like?"

"Something simple and quick, like a sandwich. Um, and whatever Narnia eats for lunch, send that to him. I do not know if he stops for lunch or not."

"Yes, of course. We can do that."

I sat at the island counter in the middle of the kitchen and summoned colored pencils and paper. Somya seemed like a nice demon, when did everything change? His soft gaze was warming, but in the painting, he looked solemn, his gaze a warning.

Long purple locks replaced his short and white hair. The flares in his hair that resembled horns had replaced short black nubs. When he took up a pact with Cerberus, it changed him physically. Cerberus looked like a puppy; he had no collars either. Could Yodh be a descendant?

"My lady, Lunch." I continued to draw, eating with my other hand.

I could summon him and ask, but he did not wish to tell me who his previous owner was. Cerberus was Derkila's familiar, and the source of the Naberius clan's bloodline. Yodh could have been a brother to Cerberus. Maybe he was her familiar next, and since I have the same name, he did not want to look foolish or confuse me.

She had Mana problems; summoning could hurt her. Besides, they did not find him in Somya's journals. A light bulb clicked. Certain things trigger memories, what if I read his journals and something pops up?

I finished eating, thanked the staff and left for the library. I remember seeing that red horned demon in here a few times, but that did not mean the journals would be located here. I searched through the rows by genre, then by date.

The years grew younger the deeper I ventured. Year five-hundred, year four hundred and it stopped. I walked down the aisle, but the youngest year was in the two hundreds. While I walked around taking books, I had never come through this section. Would not be on the second floor, which was all the new edition stuff.

If I had old books that I wanted to keep safe, where would I put them? Narnia's office came to mind, but that seemed to obvious. I ran my finger along the shelf, ten paces, shelf break. I looked around, such uniform shelves. One, two, three, four, Shelf break. I was in the deepest part of this library, not a heartbeat around.

I had found the oddity within the uniformity. I knocked on the back of the shelf, it was hollowed on the other side. Something opens this, I moved every book on the shelf. Looked behind the books, but there was nothing. Doing these things is supposed to be a cool adventure, this is frustrating.

A thick book did not move, I smiled. Please be it. I felt around all the edges, to a small nail size latch. The binding opened, a hallow book with a single button on the inside. I grinned ear to ear as I pushed it. Light clicks from the other side, gears rolling, and the shelf pushed back and to the side.

Castle secrets here I come. When I stepped through the door automatically closed behind me. Torches lit the spiral stairway and illuminated a lever on the other side to exit. I snuck down the steps, keeping quite in case red horns might be about. I was not his favorite person, do read previous day events.

No moisture in the air, but it was not unbreathable. No cobwebs or dust, meaning it was cleaned regularly or visited often. What felt like a million steps later, I reached the bottom. A room no bigger than my bedroom upstairs had shelves along the wall, with no other furnishings. Maybe a few hundred books, but most of the shelves were empty.

Nothing was labeled, I would have to look through them all to find what I was looking for if it was even here. Some were old novels, others history before the new world. A family tree book, I cracked it open. Everyone before Somya was removed, he was the only one in here, did he not claim them?

I found the journals; most were of his travels and healing of other demonic children. He had healed hundreds and helped others with his eras of modern medicine. The last one was the one mentioned by red horns, but I found reading them enlightening.

Somya was such a kind soul, my face grinning as viewed the drawings of many kids. They all had good outcomes, able to grow up and live a full life. He never had a case he could not solve with practical medicine and his healing abilities.

I reached the last book, cracking it open and sitting on the floor. It started off with his invitation to Derkila's castle. The waiting list was long, but this child was sicker than most he had encountered, and he bumped her to the top of the list.

When he met her, he described her as shy, and dependent on her older brother. Her bones were not growing properly, and her heart was enlarged. Difficulty eating foods and keeping them down. A mana intolerance and bed ridden. She looked like the living dead.

He spent two years by her side, his longest case, writing every day or minimum once a week. Slowly his feelings bleed through the pages. He made her smile, and it lit his heart. The broken arm and the picture he would keep forever. Then it stopped.

The last entry was on the last page of his journal and was written at two different times.

"It is with a heavy heart I declare my days as a healer over. Derkila's sister had a heart spasm that left her bed ridden. A few days later her heart stopped. She was doing well, she was gaining weight, bone density. She was moving more than ever, and I expected her to make a recovery and live into adulthood.

I tried to fix all the problems, but I should have gone to the root. Humans and there illnesses brought a plague to this world. Derkila entered Babyls school. I stayed behind and managed his estate. Cerberus walked the halls; I think he hoped she would peek from a door, and they could go play outside. I see him visit her shine and lay at the coffin's edge. It is a sad time.

The pin ink changed.

Derkila has become the Demon king, He has plans for a brighter future. He requested help in his cause. Giving me ideas as to how I could help. I sought out Cerberus and I made a pact with him. It changed me inside, and out.

She told me it was not my fault, but part of me felt it so. She told me to keep spreading the good I did, and to never give up. I failed her as I gave up my practice, I now seek for a better future. As my last passage, I leave this decree for our family, and will pass down how we should be to my kin.

I Skipped over the last statement. It was a rehash of the bit I read yesterday. Derkila must be his master, and he is waiting for him to come home. Someone offered me a wet rag and I took it. Wiping the black tears away.

I blinked, looking up, red horns stood looking down at me. "You can see me."

"Hard to miss when you have red horns." He was wearing the same outfit as yesterday.

He leaned back on air. "Did you find what you were looking for, Lady Violetta."

"I was not searching for much, but the good stuff is always hidden. What is your name and how did you know I was down here?" The better question was how he moved without me hearing him. His heartbeat was nonexistent, feet like air. This man was not even breathing.

"My name is Khotan, you left the book backing open."

"Wasn't hard to find, curiosity gets the best of me, and I explored. Are you going to tell Narnia?"

He shrugged. "Gentlemen do not spill secrets."

"Do you have some ability that make you not make a sound?"

He chuckled. "I am making sound as I talk to you."

"You have no heartbeat."

He chuckled again. "For someone so smart I am surprised you have not figured it out. How do I appear to you?"

I stood up, and he leaned up. "A regular demon, legs, arms, and the same clothes as yesterday."

"I am a soul trapped in this castle, a ghost if you will. You see more of me than Narnia does. I'm an apparition that can speak to him. Those around me tend to walk through me."

"May I? If I'm honest, I do not believe you." I held my hand up.

He opened his arms in a shrug. "Be my guest."

He was so confident, but he looked nothing like a ghost should. I reached a handout, hand coming in contact with a solid form. I knew it, he was pulling my leg. No heartbeat under his chest, no sound of ruffled clothes when he moved. His eyes widened, hand curling over mine.

"What are you?"

I pulled my hand back. "Wish I knew, I have been asking myself that a lot lately. If you come up with some answers, let me know."

"Narnia said your heart almost stopped, is that true?"

"I was told it stopped. I was unconscious at the time." I told him the story.

"You saw the other side? It's a garden of flowers?" I nodded. "Wish I could go; I was cursed to live in the castle a generation ago. I spent years living here, but after some time, I took my own life, but alas."

"That is sad, why would they do such a thing?"

He smiled softly. "I was in love with my master's son. He was one year older than me, but we hung out together. Had our share of fun, especially when he visited on school breaks. He disappeared without a word once Kalego took over. He never came back. That was my last straw, hoping I might see him in the afterlife."

I hugged him. "I don't know if I can, but if I can send you to the afterlife, I will."

"You are very kind, maybe our world is not doomed."

I looked up. "What do you mean?"

He unwrapped my arms, holding my hands. "Nothing. Do go back upstairs where others can see you. The housekeepers have been looking for you for some time. This will be our little secret."

I checked my watch; I had lost time being down here. In the time it took for me to look down and up he was gone. I placed the book back on the shelf, and while not successful, I did learn something. I teleported back to my room plopping on the bed.

I wondered if I might be able to step foot on the castle's grounds. Narnia referred to me possibly passing it on the way here. It could be nearby. Leave it to Derkila and Somya to live close to each other. Correspondence would be short, as they made their plans.

With Eight days until the ball, I was growing more anxious in getting Eli back to me. I could not risk going there before or even after. If I did not make it out of there, he would lose me all over again. I wonder if he missed me as much as I had missed him.

Chapter Text

Narnia was still in his office through dinner. When I asked the staff about him, they had brought back a half-touched lunch. They had yet to take him anything because he said he would ask for it when he wanted to eat next.

Not one of his servants dared to bother him, they were all too afraid of him. When I asked why they would shake their heads and walk away. What was this, fight club? Later that night I snuck around the house, invisible to the ones still moving about.

I entered Narnia's study, silencing the sound of the doorknob's click. His breathing and heartbeat were low as he laid over his desk. Was there this much he had to do? I slipped a thin barrier between him and his ledger, pulling it out, and then levitating his paperwork to me.

It was ruffly the same as what I had done for Fenrir, but there was more. I looked at him, then the ledger. I checked all the math, he was doing fine, but I could not let him persist like that. He might get mad, but if I copy his handwriting it might slip under his radar.

I filled out the lines and filled in all the numbers. From what he had done, to what was left he had a good chunk done. I was able to finish as the sun came up, replacing what I had taken into their piles and ledger back under him.

I nudged his shoulder; his hand grabbed my wrist squeezing. "How many times do I have to remind others not to touch me." His grip tightened; I felt the bones crunching.

I winced. "Narnia."

He let go, my wrist flopped over. He broke my wrist in seconds, leaving a visible handprint mark. No wonder they all were afraid. He attacks first and asks questions later. I should not touch him again or it may be worse the second time.

"Narnia, did you sleep here all night.... Hey, wake up."

He rolled his head. "What do you need, now?"

"I was making sure you were alright. You never came to dinner, nor asked for any." The bones in my wrist were slowly pushing themselves back in place. I bit my lip to fight the urge to make a noise.

He leaned up, looking at his desk, then me. "Your wrist."

I cupped it. "It's fine, clumsy me tripped on the way here. It will heal on its own."

"I can speed up the process." He held out a hand.

I stepped back. "No, it's fine. I only came to make sure you did not over do yourself. I will leave you to get back to what you were doing. Excuse me." I teleported to my room and wrapped my wrist lightly.

The door opened, Julie came in. "My Lady, it is time to… you are awake before me again."

"Could you bring my food here today, please?"

"Certainly, I will do that now."

This man a hand grip strong enough to crush bones in seconds, I was now curious on how he fought. Not on me, I might see the garden of death twice if I did. I may have the power to stop a heart, but I was also squishy. The broken wrist is my proof. Self-healing only went so far, in the middle of a fight I would kick the bucket.

Julie brought back my food. I ate and then laid in bed, sleeping was supposed to make the process faster and this one might take a while. Bones were different from flesh wounds. When my wing was dislocated, it took longer than a flesh wound too. It was sore but did not radiate pain like my wrist.

I propped it up on a pillow, I had yet to break something, and I have to say it is the worst. The bone bits rolled in the wrist like rocks, the splintered ends poking and cutting. It was on fire. I cover myself completely in the blanket, trying to close my eyes. The door opened and a chair was moved to the bedside. I could hear Narnia's disapproving exhale as he sat down.

"Sleeping already? I thought we might do something since I am finished with what I was doing." If I pretend to be asleep, he might go away. "Vi, you are not sleeping."

"I was trying. I did not sleep well last night; you could say I did not sleep at all."

"Because you were up doing what I was supposed to do. I know where I left off. My question is how you stole something from under me without waking me."

"Barriers are a beautiful thing. Gotten good at manipulating them. You can go now, relax enjoy your vacation time as you should."

He sighed, lifting the blanket from my face. "Sit up for a moment, I did not come to scold you. I came for your wrist."

I glared, tucking in. "Why won't you listen when I say it's fine?"

"Why won't you listen when I am trying to help? You lied to me, not well I might add."

I huffed. "Okay, you got me. Happy?" I leaned up, sitting on the edge of the bed.

He lifted my wrist, and I winced. He took the little wrap off and frowned. "This is not the first time I have hurt someone unintentionally." A green circle formed over my wrist, and the pain faded. The circle was one I had seen in my dreams; it was different from Blushenko and Balams. It looked like Somya's, but he was very careful how much he healed at one time.

"You healing circle is different."

"It is inherited magic; like a bloodline ability but it is given. It allows me to see the damage before I heal. I can see your vitals and know if I should ease up or if I can continue. It was supposed to go to Kalego as the guardian of Babyls." That was why he never healed anyone.

"How did you end up with it?"

"Our fates are set at birth. When I was born, I was to succeed my father. It is hard to explain but we know who goes where. It has always been like that. It used to be the one who went to Babyls was the healer." Khotan was behind him, nodding his head.

"To carry on Somya's legacy."

"Yes, how did you…?"

"I found a journal. He was a healer; he took care of Violetta for two years. He was a kind soul, and I see now why he did not fully heal her arm. He knew the Mana overload would cause her heart to fail. You have a picture of him, but I have one before he changed." I summoned the picture I drew.

"Violetta is your name, but your referring to the sister?"

I nodded. "That was Derkila's sister. At least, I think." I told him about the dreams I had been having.

"Then perhaps I can share our history."

The form he had of Fenrir was a from a dream he had when he was a child. When he mastered transfiguration, the man in his dream became his double life. He used to check on Kalego and his uncle in that form.

His uncle did have a relationship with Khotan, and for that he was not passed the healing gift. Narnia's grandfather worried he would never produce children. It was kept secret for some time, but when Sullivan found out, he docked Kalego's pay.

The healer was the one to have the children, it was always an arranged marriage for child baring purposes only. Children would grow up in the castle and split off when they grew older. The uncles and fathers disappeared shortly after succession.

No one questioned it and accepted it as a fact of life. They were free after they succeeded, so they liked to think they were enjoying life. Until the passage from the journal was brought up, now he feels there was something more to the pact with Cerberus.

The decree by mouth had been passed down and interpreted differently in each generation. To them, they were to never disobey the one they were under and remain loyal to the job they were given. Kalego the guard dog of Babyls, and Narnia chief and second in command at boarder control.

Never truly on top, but strong enough to be close to it. Cerberion was the root for all the dog analogies they received. As Fenrir he was just a loyal boarder control recruit with more freedom to roam about and do missions.

As Naberius Narnia, he was only seen as the iron fist. His job was to interrogate and torment criminals. He had no restrictions on how he had to do it, but that was the only freedom he was allowed. Just like Kalego, he too, had no true freedom.

Narnia was trying to break from that, but it was proving harder as tradition was already set. He had an arranged marriage since the passing of his healing gift. It caused such a stir that we were courting that Henri had come over to talk sense into him.

That was why they talked about traditions and carrying on legacy was about. All his downplay was to show Narnia I was not the one to be with. The girl in question was Kimora, she did not like any of the rumors either, sending him letters every day.

The travel was two days for her, or she would come, after she heard what I did. Let's just say it was dramatic, and she was all over Henri demanding that he bring him in to talk. Hence Henri's pop up at the castle. He was on vacation, unwilling to take any calls or texts unless they were important enough.

"How are these rumors spreading so fast?"

Narnia smirked. "I have connections that know how to gossip. Those who are on my side about breaking tradition, or just loyal to the family. We have yet to share any real time together and she acts this obsessive."

"I don't understand. Why not break it off."

"We are lawed together; it takes both to break it off."

"Let me get this straight, you are using me to help you, and potentially break off this lawed relationship."

"And I am helping you get Eli back. Do not think we're not using each other fairly."

"Man, I wish I knew sooner."

"Why?" His eyes raised.

"Oh, Narnia. My sweet, not so innocent Narnia. I have plans if she don't break up with you by the time, I have Eli back."

"You're fine that I did not tell you? What plans."

"Answer this, is she possibly high society and popular? Had everything given to her and yet looked down on others?"

"By rumor, yes. Anyone lower than high society she will not speak with."

"Then I'm completely down for this." I chuckled. "One, freedom of choice is real. Two, I wish to see who comes out of the wood works."

"I'm confused, and now I worry the choice was wrong. Two things, run the idea a crossed me before you do anything, I also have a reputation. Two, you said you can teleport to a place you see, dose this include photos of places."

"I can do that, but I have never tried photos."

He summoned a picture. "Try now, this is where the celebration is to be held. Look at everything, and absorb it, especially the balconies. You will need teleport spots, so you don't run into someone."

He was not wrong; I have been lucky so far. I stared at the photo, stone in hand, and closed my eyes. Concentrating on the spot in the middle of the floor. I fell landing on my butt. I looked up, there was no one in the ballroom. I mapped out everything in my head, understanding the viewpoints.

Back at his castle he was sipping tea. Setting it down, he grinned. "Well?"

"Twelve Balconies, I numbered them north to south. One through twelve. Remember that."

"How do you wish to do this."

"If I go right at the beginning, I give myself the most time to find him, and any other secrets."

"When you have him, where will you take him?"

"Home, I can leave him with Opera."

"They still do not remember him; how will you fix that kind of manipulation."

Manipulation. I face palmed. "I had the means this whole time. Ugh, I'm such a freaking idiot." I explained how I could use my power and how I had Ocho confess. How I can manipulate others to feel as I feel.

"I have a plan, take Eli home, I will work the rest out. Can you dance?"

"Uh, by what means?"

Formal dancing, while I did not know much, I grasped basics while in high school during drama class. Narnia was about to dedicate all his time to teaching me. I was not one to dance like this, I disliked it during class. The music filled the ballroom, and he directed me how to move my feet.

I had two left feet, if it was supposed to be flowing foot sets, then I was a doggie paddle. If it were just me, I would do and move as I wanted. I stepped on his feet a few times. Each time he would grit his teeth. I stepped on his foot again, he pushed me into a dip.

"I am starting to think this is on purpose."

"I have two left feet and one was definitely put on backwards. I interpret dance by myself. Best I got for dancing in a group is a cupid shuffle."

"What is that?"

"It's a song where they direct you where to go."

He tapped my nose, tilting me up. "Good idea." He summoned cuffs. "Put these on."

I smirked. "No chains? This is disappointing."

"I have those, but they are for other reasons. Anyways, these will allow me to help you learn to dance by allowing me to control your hand and foot movements."

I played along with this, and in no time, I was no longer stepping on his feet. I wanted to Uno reverse this; has he ever danced in a wild or fun way? This could be considered fun to some, but for me it was to regal.

"You're doing better, and my feet hurt much less." He spun me around.

"I am so glad you approve, you and your poor little toes."

"Do you have any hobbies?"

"Music, drawing, and anything artistic like that. Have you ever not danced like this?"

"No, and I do not do much dancing either. This is for formalities; I plan to dance once for public appearances."

"You taught me, let me teach you something."

"No."

"Oh, come one Narnia. Please?" I pouted my lip, giving my best sad puppy dog eyes possible. "I have done everything you have asked me, just this once."

"No, that does not work on me."

"Fine." I parted from him, crossing my arms. "I'm tired." I walked over to the speaker and plugged my phone in. I turned, and smirked. Slipping my hands and feet from the cuffs. I played a song from my phone to the speakers, taking hold of his body with my barriers.

"What are you doing? Vi, no."

"CUPID SHUFFLE! Relax, and enjoy this enlightening experience."

I moved him around as the song played, it was funny watching him struggle to take back control. It made him look like the stiffest shuffle I had ever seen. I changed the song, the club music played. I grabbed his arms, pulling him close.

"Like this, loosen up. It's not about the form, but the feeling."

"Violetta, this is not fun."

I frowned, summoning my phone. "I thought it was."

"You can continue learning tomorrow." I nodded, watching him leave.

I thought this was fun, that's all I wanted. I played my violin, taking control of the instruments in the room. I did not have to be alone in this, and apparitions never complied if you stepped on them. A Celtic tune transformed the room into a town square busy with people.

Drinks passed around, mischief to me had. Off with a spring in my step, I danced with them, looping an arm around the towns people. They smiled and laughed, and I was not alone anymore. The strict world was carefree and vibrant. Round and round, In and out. Picked up and twirled around.

I laughed as I landed. "This was fun, good sir." I curtsied.

The man bowed. "Like wise, My fair lady."

"Who was that man?" I froze, the music stopped, and the escape was gone. I was still here, and why did he have to come back?

"A fun one." I teleported to my room.

"My lady, are you not going to dinner?"

"No, did you pick the flowers I asked?"

"Yes, I put them in that vase."

I had her get a tea pot with hot water. I plucked the petals from the base of the flower, rolling them between my fingers and dropped them inside stirring. The water turned dark purple. I drank the cup slowly, tonight I will sleep, and I want it to be restful. The flora scents and taste alone were relaxing.

"Lady Violetta, Narnia is at the door."

"Tell him I am resting, I need to sleep."

She opened the door for him, he glared at her, and she left. "Not avoiding me, are you?"

I sipped my tea, then pressed a hand to my chest. "Oh no, why would I do such a thing?"

He gestured to the tea. "May I?" He sat at the table.

I shrugged. "Have at it." The drink feels more nostalgic than a first time try. Derkila flashed over my mind, he used to make this for me before bed. His smile, his kindness. Somya. Could I gain that back in this era?

"This is flora, did you brewed this with petals?"

My head swayed, as I nodded. "Violetta used to drink it before bed." I moved to my bed, peeking over his shoulder as I passed him; his cup was half gone. "Derkila used to brew it for her, or me. I should say. To many memories and feelings to not be so."

"What is in this?"

I chuckled. "The flower petals contain a narcotic and sleeping aid. I suggest you find a place to lay down. We about to go nighty night." I laughed while laying down, coving up.

"Scoot over."

"No. Get in your own bed."

"You drugged me." He flopped down.

"You wanted some without asking what it was… Whatever." I moved to the other side, placing a pillow between us. "Stay over there." He waved a hand and covered his face with his arm.

Chapter Text

The sun was bright, the leaves around me a light green. I twirled the red string around and braided it. I made three small braids then braided them all together. I placed the metal charm on the front for Tet. With a black band for Yodh. I tried to fit it around his neck, but I made it to small.

"I'm sorry, I messed it up."

Deri put his book down. "Messed what up?"

"Its to small." I frowned, putting the handmade collar on the table.

He placed a hand over the collar. "Try it now."

I wrapped it around Tet's neck, and it expanded. It fit perfectly. Big brother was so amazing, he could use all the magic in the world. One day I hope I can get better and do all the amazing things he can. I made similar ones for Zayin and Chet, Deri charming them for me.

"You are better at naming than I am."

"Tell me the story, how did you get him."

"Well, I scoured the mountain sides day and night. Through hunger and perilous cold temperatures. I fought monsters and other demons. When I found him, I challenged him to a duel. We fought for days, an even match between us.

I managed to gain the upper hand and I defeated him. Sparing his life only if he became my familiar. All so I could have a beast that was worthy of protecting you when I go to school next year. Now you will be well taken care of while I am gone. Now he is soul bound to you for eternity."

"That seems unfair."

"It is fair, he should protect you."

I laid my head on the table. "I feel so tired."

"Rest some, it is fine to take midday naps." He picked me up, cradling me in his arms, and placed me in the bed.

I grabbed his finger. "Stay?"

"I can't today."

"Please, I need you. Just until I fall asleep. I beg of you."

"You really know how to get me to stay." He lay on the bed, and I curled up next to him. His arm came around me, and I held on to his shirt. He started moving away, the room growing dark. I held tighter.

"Get off of me."

He was leaving me; tears filled my eyes. "Deri. Stay, please."

He stopped moving and patted my head. My nose itched, and I went to scratch it. My arm was nudged, the scent of sandalwood filling my nose. A heartbeat below cheek, I flinched. Getting up and moving away to my side of the bed. Deri was gone; I glared at Narnia.

He sat up, holding his head. "Awake at last."

"Get out." I pointed at the door.

"I can leave now? No 'Please, stay?"

"Get out." I threw a pillow, and he blocked it.

"Who is Deri?"

"Figure it out, it is not hard."

His nose flared. "The tea you made last night was strong, what was it exactly?"

"A flower in your garden around the white gazebo. I made it that strong to put me to sleep. You wanted some so I shared. It is an old medicine most have forgotten." I stood and summoned Yodh, he stood as tall as I. "Leave, or I will have him chase you out."

He put his hands up. "No need to be so angry, you were the one who drugged me and then laid on me."

"That's enough." I shouted.

Yodh growling behind me. "Naberius, go."

"It's Narnia, and I am going. So hostile when I have been helping."

I turned from him, petting Yodh. "Do not think you are not using me too."

"Dance lessons are after breakfast." He walked out.

"Yodh, Tet, Chet, and Zayin. I named you, didn't I? In the past life, your soul is bound to me. Is that true?" They all nodded. "Why not tell me?"

"We were waiting for you to remember us."

I hugged around Tet's neck. "So, all the memories I have of Derkila and Somya. Is it all true?"

"Yes. You were very sick; I have waited over a thousand years to have you back."

I really had lived in a past life. The summoning ritual was an old summon. The power I had was like the power I had long ago but stronger. They wondered why my power was different, what if it was tied to my soul. The Blood in my veins changed over time, was it the crown doing it? It would explain the increase of power if it was purifying my blood.

I phoned Balam. "Viola, how is everything?"

"It's good, um. Have you tested the blood yet?"

"I am in the process right now. It is different, the genes are strong. When I compare it to other samples of demons it is thicker and more concentrated."

"Keep me updated, I what to know every time you find something. I must go."

"I can do that, talk to you later."

I ate alone and went to the ballroom. Narnia waited, reading a book, a flash of Derkila and I jumped.

Yodh rubbed up against me. "Do not let him scare you. I can protect you from him."

"It was not that, I saw Deri for a moment. My memories are bleeding into this life."

"You made it, and you brought your familiar."

"Let us continue from yesterday." Cuffs on my wrists and ankles, he guided me around the ballroom. It bored me, my expression falling further with every dip and spin.

"Now we can attempt with out these." The cuffs fell off.

Around we went and I managed not to step on his feet. I was seven days away from seeing Eli. That was if I were successful. My mind wondered, picturing what it might look like at this Deviculum I planned to skip out on. Others danced with us, my eyes on them, Narnia's gaze on me.

He dipped me down, his face close to me. "Do I bore you?"

"Yes. You do not speak; you move the steps to the song and I'm tired of it."

He tipped me up. "I suppose you learned enough; my feet are intact."

I gave a thumbs up. "Devi-cool. Are we done then?"

"Yes, could you show me what you were doing yesterday and today. What was that?"

"My ability is only limited to my imagination. If I think about it, I can create it. Music helps creativity flow from my bones."

"Let us do that today, no controlling me."

I smiled lightly, war ship drums sounding in my mind. "Valhalla is calling."

"Oh, no."

I grabbed his arm. "Come on, I won't do what I did yesterday. Please." I shook my head, letting go; I sounded just like her. "I'm sorry, I do not know who I am anymore. Her, me, its bleeding."

Yodh nuzzled his face on mine. 'Shh, it's okay. I am sure it is not easy to have a child's memories bleeding in. She was only seven when she passed. She yearned for fun to, I can play all day. As much as you want.'

"Vi, we can do whatever you want. I am sure it has been a long time since you did something other than survive."

It had been so long since I had done anything fun, when it was Eli and I, I would take him to do everything. It was us against the world. Parks, museums, play places, I was there with him doing it all with him. I was a kid again in those moments.

"Whatever I want?"

Narnia's face was solemn as he nodded. "No controlling my actions, which is all I ask."

"Is that Valley still empty?"

He nodded. "There might be weapons and crates left over but as for occupancy it is clear, why?"

"I want to show you how I see and create. I can do so much more than anyone realizes, it's not just dancing, or pretty scenes. Let me change the world around you. Transport you without ever leaving the netherworld."

I changed my dress to a Viking armored skirt and chest plate. I braided my hair back, summing hair cuffs. I summoned armor of Yodh to wear, a helm for each head with their symbol adorning the front. He had plated armor down his back and on his flanks. He turned, his feet tapping the ground.

"We're going to war?"

I nodded. "Play fight, yes. Are you sure you wish to proceed, Narnia?" His nose crinkled, but he nodded. I transfigured his clothes and changed his hair. His mouth gaped as he took in the change. Loose leg pants and shirt. Armor platting his chest down into a skirt. His hair pulled back in a similar fashion to mine.

My lips curled. "It looks good on you; you have the hair for it."

I called Grandpa. "Yes, my most precious granddaughter?"

"Are you busy?"

"I can drop everything right now and come by."

I made a giddy excited noise. "Eee. Okay. Okay. Come play with me, You, Iruma and Opera vs Narnia, Yodh and I in a Viking battleship fight. Meet us in the valley where I stopped the war."

"Iruma can not make it, but I have someone in front of me who will be there." He hung up.

"Let's go." I hooked an arm in his and a hand on Yodh, teleporting us to the Valley. Narnia's weary face was looking all around. It was empty, not a body insight.

Grandpa showed up and I ran up and hugged him. "You made it."

"Of course, anything you want. I brought the replacement, Kalego." I looked behind him, he had his arms folded looking away.

"How fun, bother against brother." I changed all their attire.

"Kalego!" He turned his head to Narnia. "I do not plan to lose."

"In your dreams."

"Everything I create will be useable, cannons and harpoons and even arrows. Use what you have, not your powers. First to sink the others ship wins."

"You might destroy the world around you, that is not wise."

"Narnia, I know. I have a barrier like magic. I can contain it, I will say if I get knocked out everything will fall, that is the price for Valhalla. What that means is the apparitions will fall and fade."

I played warmup drums, calling all to battle. Manifesting a ships from under our feet, raising us up towards the skies. Water rushed around the hulls, swaying us. The sky darkened, rain, wind, and thunder forming over us. It beat down on us, getting us wet.

The music deepened. "GO!" I shouted across the bubbled dome. I dropped the sails. "Yodh, man the ship. Port is left, bow its straight, and starboard is right." Yodh shifted and his armor changed accordingly. "Rise and reign for the thrill of plunder." I called out, then chuckled.

"Just how do we do this?"

"How we want, it's a fun game of war at sea." I grabbed his hand, pulling him to the side. "Bow to Port." I shouted, the ship turned left, curving around the straight standoff. "Cannon balls are in the boxes." I loaded one into each cannon. "Port to Bow." The ship straightened out.

"Were about to pass them."

"Get ready, three, two, one. FIRE!" The cannons on our side started firing, hitting there ship. Opera caught one and flung it back. "Duck." I dropped. Narnia had caught it and aimed it at the hull of their ship.

I patted him on the shoulder. "You did great, just like that. Bow to starboard." The ship jerked hard; Narnia caught my fall. "Thanks, get ready for round two." I giggled as I prepared to fight again, filling the cannons, I ran to the back of the ship, preparing the harpoon.

A full turn and we were coming up on each other. I dropped the sails to pick up pace. I aimed for the middle sail of there ship. Cannons fired; I shot my harpoon as soon as we were about to pass. It went through the railing, embedding itself into the ship's deck. That should have been a little higher. The rope was letting out.

I snatched it, tying it around the anchor. It slipped slightly. "NARI, HELP!" He was behind me in a heartbeat, holding the rope with me. It jerked there ship sideways rocking them to a tilt. Our ship turned from the tension. Kalego cut the rope, I fell back on Narnia.

"That little." I looked up. "Bow to port. Starboard has taken too much damage."

I helped Narnia up. "I know how to make Greek fire. There are pots full of grease. Dip the arrow, light it and shoot. Water makes it spread. You no not have to be a good at aiming but aim for the sails." I giggled as I ran to adjust the sails once we were fully turned.

Narnia picked up a bow, he put all his arrows in one pot, and lit the torch next to it on the railing. He loaded four arrows and lit them all. As we went by, I fired the cannons, and he shot arrows. I took a bow and shot at them too. Kalego had already figured it out and was shooting back. Fire spread on both ships.

Opera was throwing cannon balls by hand that were lit on fire. A hole was sunk into our deck, a fire starting with in. "The barrels are filled with sand." I dumped the barrel down the hole, snuffing the flames. We hit there sails, the rain helping it spread. They won't be able to use the sand on that, I smirked.

Another round, there ship had slowed the sails with burning holes. I raised ours up, cannons fired. Arrows flew. This was the most fun I had ever had in my whole life. Being a demon no longer had all the down sides.

I was grabbed from behind and pulled back and into a dip. Narnia's eyes met mine. A cannon ball landed at my feet. My heart skipped a beat, he set me back up and lifted his bow. He aimed all his arrows at Kalego. He maneuvered and shot back. The brothers danced to see who the better archer was.

I jumped on the Harpoon again, firing at the front of the ship. I tied it down faster and better this time. As the rope snapped tight, ripping the ship front. A crackle and snap, there ship busted and crumpled. They abandoned ship, flying outside. Grandpa carrying Opera. He dropped him and he landed like a cat on my ship. Their ship sinking and fading to nothing.

"We won!" I jumped up and down, then hugged Narnia. "We did it. We won, wasn't this fun?"

"It was, I mean it. Growing up it was always a serious affair. This, this must be the most fun I have had in my life."

The water receded, clear skies, and my ship lowered us to the ground. "Grandpa." I hugged him. "This was great, you stirred the ship well."

"Thank you, but I thank a congratulations is for you. You have come so far in mastering your power and used it for something other than destruction."

I titled my head. "We battled ships."

"Look around you, not a pebble was displaced. I hope one day others can learn this and stop all the brutal fighting."

"Take me home, I humored this." I hugged Kalego next.

"You did great, your archer skills are superb."

"Right, they were. I know, I am amazing." He took my hand off. "I hate to admit it, but it was fun. Change me back." I snapped my fingers. "Right, this was a nice two hours of my life spent." Opera's ears twitched.

I nodded. "Opera. You have one hell of an arm on you, a toe-to-toe fight with you is something I never want to do." I hugged him too.

Grandpa put a hand on Opera's and Kalego's shoulder. They vanished.

"Well, does this make me not so boring?"

I smirked. "Definitely. Yodh, who's a good boy." He had changed back, rolling around. I rubbed his belly. "Yodh's a good boy. The bestiest boy."

'Yes, bestiest boy, more belly rubs.'

I teleported us back to his castle. "That was great, so is dinner around the corner? I worked up an appetite." Narnia smiled, and then he chuckled a little under his breath. "Did I say something funny?"

"No, your face." He raised a wet washcloth.

"I wasn't crying."

"No, you have dirt all over your face." A flash of Deri smiling as he did the same thing. He cupped my chin, gently wiping my face clean. I heard snickering around the corner, I tried to look but Narnia held my chin. "You are so interesting."

I withdrawal from his touch. "Yeah, um. Thanks for humoring me."

I kept seeing him, in the little things he did. Was it because of the hair or how he treated me? I let him talk during dinner, too tired to talk back I nodded, losing myself to sleep. I had expended so much mana it was hard to do regular functions.

I woke up in my bed, I had fallen asleep at dinner. The next few days we did an array of things. Showing him the culture, we had. I would manifest it as apparitions during dinner or conversation. He invested all his time in me; he was not so bad to be around.

made a little home in the music room, I created a new song and displayed the beautiful scene that when with it. From his encouragement and kind words to his advice on how I should handle the situation thereafter. it was getting easier to fake liking him.

Chapter Text

The day of the event had arrived. We were getting ready, I put the red dress on, transfiguring it to purple to match Narnia and his color scheme. Given a purple mask to go along with the theme. I walked into his office; he was working again. He did this but not franticly as he had been in the beginning.

He looked up, his eyes moved down and back up. "You look lovely, are you ready to get Eli back?"

"Yes."

He handed me a picture. "Take us there then." I hooked an arm in his, teleporting us to the front gate.

He handed our invites over and we took the elevator to the six-hundredth and sixty-fifth floor. The room was full of Demons I had never seen before. The vibrations that radiated in the room was eminence. My eyes darted around, the colors of conversation drowning me.

The colors of the costumes line a rainbow had thrown up all over the floor. The only uniformity was in the decorations. Beautiful chandeliers made of crystals of all sizes and shapes, round, square and teardrops.

The floor was a uniform pattern of gold filigree. Vines lined in leaves and ending in red roses. Red curtains draped down the windows to the balcony. The details I skipped when I was just taking not of where I could teleport in and out.

"Show time, here she comes."

Show time, I wasn't ready. This whole room was extremely overwhelming. "She, who?"

"You, how dare you show up hanging on his arm."

I turned. "Red haired girl from the dress shop. I remember you."

Her nose crinkled. "This was the better option for you, she will only humiliate you in the future. She brings bad luck."

My eyes turned in. "The only thing humiliating is your barbaric behavior."

"You devi-huss."

"A devi-huss?"

Narnia whispered in my ear. "She called you a whore of low birth." He smirked.

A smile curled my lips, cupping Narnia's face, and I kissed him. Narnia grinned a devils smile at her. "I suppose that could be true, but my Narnia thinks differently." I spoke.

"Naberius Narnia, I nullify my end of the lawed contract, we are even in terms of infidelity. Enjoy the part time Devi-huss."

"Can I get that in writing." He summoned a paper, she signed it, and he snapped his fingers and it disappeared.

"That honestly worked out way to easy."

"She was on her last straw; you were the final one. Go mingle, and then get to where you need to go."

"Right." I maneuvered around the ballroom; every demon was in costume with a mask. Who was who? A tall slender demon stood out, tall white horns. That must be Grandpa. Iruma was here, he was talking with Asmodeus. I almost forgot he was of nobility too.

I talked with various people, spotting Baal and noting all he was talking to. I escaped out to the balcony, changing and teleported to Baal's castle with the picture I was given. Mask up, I scaled over the wall and landed on the other side.

While I worried about getting caught, I knew I could handle myself. My shadow friend had supplied me with a map of the inside of the castle. I was going to make this as fast as I possibly could. His home was pretty on the inside.

Red curtains over the windows, artwork and other pieces that seemed priceless. He had a portrait of Derkila, but just him. If he was trying to raise him, then he must know how. He had marked another location on the map, Baal's office.

Someone came down the hall, I shielded myself tighter, pressing up against the wall. A housekeeper with a dinner plate. Why would she have that? I followed her to another part of the castle. She entered a room and I saw Eli sitting on the bed. The had moved his room, but now I also knew what it looked like inside.

Baal's office was on the other side of things. I needed to know what he knew. I slinked down the hallway to his office. I opened the door, a heartbeat thumped past me, I was caught. I teleported to Eli, picked him up in front of the housekeeper and teleported away. Dropping my mask, I leaned against the wall letting out a sigh of relief.

"Mommy?"

I looked down. "Hi, baby." I hugged him close, nuzzling him. The scent of milk and honey, my little Eli.

"They said you forgot about me, that you were not coming."

I cupped his head to my neck and chest. "I never forgot you. All this time I had been preparing to get you back." I changed my clothes before anyone saw me. "You need something too." I transformed his outfit to match mine and gave him a mask to wear.

"Wow, so cool. This is the best; Baal was nice too. He said I had an uncle."

"Who?"

"He said that he must be woken up, that he is taking a really long nap. That's it."

That's right, why would they ever tell a child like him anything specific? I had him, I could go home right now. Eli stared out over the balcony, taking in the scenery. His mouth gaped, and he pointed at something, and it was heading this way.

"What is that?"

"I do not know, let us hope it is not coming here."

My ears were smacked, all the sound flooding in, I threw up my shield. I whipped around, but there was no one there. I burst through the doors, getting into a more crowded area. I swam through the people. Narnia was up on the stage, receiving a black band.

Iruma and his friends were also here. I could not leave them here if I knew danger was on its way. Yodh was out of the question for what happened the last time I summoned him in a public place. If he were on my back, I could use my hands to help me summon. I had to protect Eli and be able to move too.

"Eli, monkey mode."

"Are we playing a game."

"Yes." He climbed around my side, resting himself on my back. With the thing in the distance and this crowd. Something was amiss. No heartbeat to sneak up on me, a ghost? It felt unlikely. Baal was talking to someone across the room. Grandpa even further away. Everyone was oblivious to the danger approaching.

The wall busted in; I threw up a shield around demons; planting my feet firmly. I took control of the music and changed it to what would help me concentrate. I danced around, and stopped the debris from falling, holding back the mammoth of a creature from fulling entering the room.

Screams erupted from the room, the three greats moving to protect others. It was huge, this thing and Yodh could be compared if there full form. A gluttonous-like belly screamed as it hit the barrier I had created. I shoved back, taking steps forward.

Eli gripped tighter, and I shielded him tightly to me like a comforting hug. I compressed the demon down, holding on to its lungs. He choked on nothing, gapping like a fish. He flopped down on his stomach, and I released his lungs, but not the barrier that held up the debris up and him down to the floor.

His heart was beating but slowly, sleeping, but I could not keep my eyes from him. Boarder control tied him down, and I moved all the debris to the side where no one was standing. Laying it all down without a sound.

He may have broken in, but I subdued him quickly. I couldn't let go, the thought of almost losing Eli again was tearing at me. I breathed hard, staring the beast down, not again. Not here. Not Eli. A hand was pressed on my shoulder. I whipped around, ready to fight.

Grandpa took his mask off. "You can let go; he is unconscious and tied down. You did well, Viola."

"Great Grandpa." Eli screamed and jumped off. I snatched him from the air. Rolling him in, and to my side.

Whispers erupted, asking who I was and what I was doing with a small child here. It was happening all over again; I wouldn't be reprimanded again, would I? I cupped Eli, what if they took him this time as punishment. The whispers were all over, everyone was looking at me. I played music, manipulating the way others felt, Grandpa blinked, eyes falling.

Narnia waved me over, I left grandpa, and went to him. He could save this whole situation. "Yes?"

"Hello little one, I am Narnia. I helped your mom get you back, but I need her help again."

"What is it?"

"I need to transport him before he wakes up." He showed me a picture of the outside of the building. He was trying to use my abilities.

"Your boarder control, I think you go this."

"Come now, Vi. There is no reason to be like this. This could be your chance to prove to Henri you would be an asset to border patrol. You know it pays well and you will need that if you wish to give him the life he deserves. You could become the third." Is he talking about replacing Fenrir?

I lowered my gaze; it was not that inconvenient. "Viola, my most precious granddaughter." Grandpa called, and I turned.

A heavy built wolf man towered over me. "Who are you?"

I backed up. "Nobody important, Narnia, you needed help." I handed Eli to Grandpa. "Protect him, please. I did not go through all of this to lose him again." I swear if I ever lost him again, I would lose my sanity. There would be no peace.

I teleported Henri to the location first, glaring at Henri the whole time. Then came back for the giant. Narnia told me his name was Behemolt, his power was food related. If he can eat it, then it gives him power. His size is usually smaller than this. I saw something on his neck, one of the black crystals.

I tapped it, the back oozing on to my skin. I recoiled, pulling back. It infested my arm and went through my body. It did not hurt, but it was scaring me. It absorbed in and it was like it never happened. The crystal fell, and Behemolt shrunk a in size. I teleported back.

The more underlings of the organization was already putting things back together. No one sustained an injury because I had blocked everything. I took Eli from Grandpa, hugging and nudging his face. I had him back, my little bug. My heart was complete again.

"Uncle Iruma! I missed you." Eli fought to get out of my arms. I let him go with tears in my eyes.

Eli hugged Iruma. "Um, hello. Who is this?"

"It's Eli."

"Oh, granddaughter of mine. We have much to discuss."

"Please, wait." I turned into a short demon who looked like a flower. Ready to bloom. "My name is Princess Shura." She looked so familiar, but I could not put my finger on it.

"I am Lady Violetta." I curtsied to her and lowered my head. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this greeting."

A flower popped up. 'You saved my life.'

I tilted my head. "I am sorry, but I did not."

A few popped up this time. 'I am right. You stood in front of me and stopped all the boulders from falling on everyone, including me. You are a hero, and I am in debt to you.'

I shook my head. "I have had enough spotlight; can we forget what I did? Just toss it under the rug."

'Why? You were the Heroin of the Deviculum.'

My face fell. "Because I know I am not worthy of such a title. Please excuse my rudeness." I closed my eyes, teleporting home and into my room.

"Mommy, you are a hero."

"You may see it that way, but after you were taken, I was demoted for trying to find you. No one remembered but me. It is one of the reasons it took so long to get to you. Everyone laughed or said I had gone looney."

"Your my hero, you saved me so many times from getting hurt. You rescued me, and then you saved all those people. You are a hero, mom."

I smiled. "Only for you."

Someone knocked on my door, I put my mask up hiding against the wall with Eli in my arms. The door opened and looked right at us. His ears flattened and he then received a phone call. He nodded, not taken his eyes off us. No Eli.

"Eli, is your mom by chance holding you."

I yanked the mask down. "How?"

"Nothing you hold in your hands is disguised, honestly, Narnia taught you nothing."

He knew I was in his office the whole time. The buttons in my hand were floating for them to see. I facepalmed. I never felt so used in my whole life. They led me around and got me to forgive Kalego. Did I even see the white streak? It was not there, I just trusted it. How much was true?

He felt genuine, maybe he knew I did not trust him either. Taking that opportunity to make me think I was learning secrets, or he played me. It was hard to tell. What he said and the books lined up. What if they did have locators on them? I facepalmed again. Did he want me set up for failure?

"He taught me to not trust a word anyone says. Because even if you think you're getting the truth, someone is lying somewhere. It is late, Eli are you tired?"

"A little, you picked me up while I was having my bedtime food."

"Lord Sullivan wishes to speak with you about what happened."

"I do not think I did anything wrong. Well, besides having Eli at the Deviculum."

"I can take Eli, you go talk. It is adult related business."

I huffed, walking up to him. "One hair, Opera, one thing hurt on him. I will lose my calm manor." I handed Eli over to him. I mumbled under my breath. "I just got him back."

"He is in his office now and waiting on you."

I teleported there, sitting in the chair facing his desk. He had his elbows propped up on the desk, staring at me. I wish he would get out with it. This intimidation act was not going to work on me. I knew I had great power, but while I was not educated on his power, I felt I could stop him.

"Well?" I lifted my hand. "Let's hear it. What did I do wrong? What rank will this drop me to now? No longer want me…"

He held his hand up, my mouth was silenced. I touched my shut lips, then crossed my arms. He pointed to his ears and held his hand out. I took them off, placing them in his hand. He inspected them, flipping them over and took something off and crushed it.

"Don't finish that sentence, and I will order you new ones. I know you're going through quite a bit." He flipped a picture around; Eli was in it. "This changed when Kalego came back. He told us what you were up too, and he was quite worried about you doing this on your own. He had a picture of Eli and Baal together." I crossed my arms, and I felt my lips release.

My nose crinkled. "I knew he was a traitor."

"He had every right to tell me. You were not telling us anything anymore. You even feigned forgetting to get us off your trail and all you were doing. That was some quick thinking from you on that part."

"I like to think I have a brain between the shoulders, but it was still not good enough."

"Why?"

"Because all of this could have been solved months ago if I had thought of it. All of you were manipulated on a high scale, I had one thing in my arsenal to reverse it. I could have played my music and wiped out the forgetting in one swoop."

"Even so, you never gave up no matter what you were told. Your power is growing ever stronger by the day, and there will be those you seek to challenge you. That is what worries me about your future. You stopped a former thirteen crown in six seconds, your power had all the whole room talking.

I am not reprimanding you for what you did. You protected everyone in that room and impressed a Princess. You did exceptional and your reflexes and perception are impeccable. I am sure you will be the topic of the next dinner the thirteen crowns have, to which you are mandated to attend."

"If they are worried that I will challenge their authority, then they should worry less. I have the one and only thing I care about."

"They know that you would do anything for that little boy, and there will be people who will try to use that against you."

I had nothing to say to that, because he was right. They knew me better than I realized. "Like trying to recruit me to boarder control so I can provide for him later in life?"

"Exactly like that, the Narnia you seen was not the Narnia I know. He has been tracking and listening to you. While I do trust Narnia to an extent, he is hiding something. Now he is a part of the thirteen crowns. As your guardian I must protect and guide you. I need to know all you have told him."

"Nothing about anyone or anything here, he never asked, nor did I bring it up. We just talked, likes, interests. He seemed only interested in me, and me alone. Is a lawed contract a thing?" I had to be sure, it felt to easy.

"It is, and he used you to get rid of it. She was not the greatest demon to be next to, but it was for his bloodline to grow stronger. Now I am sure he has set his eyes on you for that reason. He is playing with a double edge sword."

"Because I can snuff his bloodline ability?" The Naberius clan bloodline ability was different from other blood lines, it was pure mana infused with Naberius blood. Mana I am sure came from Yodh, also known as Cerberus. While I had not confronted him, the memories spoke for themselves.

He nodded. "I fear he is using you to keep you from doing just that. One person in the whole world that could render him powerless is sitting in my office. Who better to have at his side than someone like that? There would not be a person to defy him, and he is already a terrifying demon."

But I had not seen that part of him. "So, I shouldn't trust him?"

"I am not saying that exactly, just be weary of those who try to use you. If he makes you happy, then by all means, do what makes you happy. Just remember that you have something you can use to control him back, if he dares to cross you in any way you do not like."

I looked down, rubbing my fingers together. I had found myself to like the attention he gave me. While I said we were done, a part of me wanted to see him again. He more than likely was using me for what I was worth, and not for who I am.

"This is why I do not do relationships."

"My sweet and most precious granddaughter, I am not trying to dissuade you from all, only to be weary."

"I have a child already, there is no need for me to look or think of those things. I have been played; Not like I did not gain something, but I still don't like it. Narnia is one smooth person. I am only dropping it because I have Eli back. This for that."

Who was to say that the whole ordeal was not planned from Eli being taken to Narnia swooping in to help me? It was oddly suspicious he was there at the carnival, then bugging my hearing suppressants. The chat he and Khotan had.

It was hard to not see the connections. I was so blinded, I followed. He did not want to do any of the things I had said, and only did if it seemed like it deeply bothered me. I went to kitchen to find something to eat, but I found he wine cellar and I drank it.